7th Time Loop The Villainess Enjoys a Carefree Life Married to Her Worst Enemy Vol 4
Table of Contents
Bonus Story: A Punishment Must Inspire
Fear
Bonus Story: In Which Raul Asks Rishe
If She Likes Arnold’s Face
Chapter 1
RISHE DESCENDED the gently
sloping stone steps before the vast ocean. The seventh-month sun shone clear
and vibrant, bathing the seaside town in glittering light. Its rays seemed to
reflect off buildings painted pure white, contrasting with the azure sky. A
soft sea breeze blew through the streets, fluttering the light mint-green dress
Rishe wore.
“Oh!” Rishe’s eyes brightened
with excitement when she caught sight of the harbor. Winds from foreign lands
always got her excited.
She gazed at the sea, holding
her hat down against the wind. At the same time, Arnold, who was walking ahead,
turned back and held out his hand to her.
“Rishe,” he said simply.
She guessed that the next few
steps were treacherous. Arnold must have been worried she would trip in her
high-heeled shoes.
With some hesitance, she took
Arnold’s hand. “Thank you.”
“We’re in no rush. If you
want to sightsee as you walk, just hold my hand, all right?”
Rishe
was a little flustered. Her feelings were so strange of late. Restlessness and
nervousness had her in their grips whenever Arnold showed concern for her. She
tried to act as natural as possible, surveying the ships in the harbor.
“I believe our visitor has
already disembarked. I’m looking forward to speaking with her.”
“You sure you didn’t want to
wait back at the palace? You don’t need to meet with her now. She’ll be at the
ceremony next month.”
“She arrived a whole month
early, though! It’s a great opportunity to meet and befriend her, don’t you
think?”
Rishe glanced over her
shoulder. Arnold’s Imperial Guards followed them with easy smiles, not the
least bit wary. After all, Rishe was the only one who knew what kind of
reputation would precede their visitor in the future.
Upon arriving at the harbor,
they rendezvoused with Oliver and a few knights who had gone ahead of them.
“She’s right over here. Let
me take you to her.” Oliver’s gaze directed them to a spot where a large white
umbrella was set up.
A woman stood beneath the
umbrella. She was too far away for them to see her expression—furthermore, she
hid her mouth with a folding fan.
That’s the “heinous criminal”
who’s executed in the future. Rishe slowly pulled her hand free of Arnold’s. Four years from now, her lavish lifestyle empties the treasury of the
country she marries into, and her husband the king beheads her for it.
The woman snapped the fan
shut in a gesture of breathtaking elegance. As she approached them, her vibrant
gold hair streamed behind her. Her deep-green dress was heavy for summer, but
her steps were as light as if it didn’t weigh a thing.
It’s like she’s walking on
clouds. No, not walking… Rishe blinked as she observed the woman. It’s like she’s sprinting toward us!
As soon as the thought
entered Rishe’s head, the woman opened her mouth.
“Umm, I-I-I…!”
Er, what? Ack, wait! Oh no!
It was already too late. The
woman tripped and fell on her face with a loud splat.
Rishe tossed all apprehension aside and dashed over to her.
“Are you all right?!”
“I-I-I…I’m so sorryyyyy!” the
woman wailed. She seemed as if she could burst into tears at any moment. Her
long bangs covered her eyes, however, so Rishe couldn’t be sure. “I offer my
sincerest apologies for causing you so much trouble with my existence! Th-this
is a gesture in an eastern country that means, ‘You may behead me at any time
if you wish’!”
“No, please raise your head!
There’s no need to do that!”
While the woman attempted to
kiss the cobblestone with her forehead, Rishe yanked her upright. Arnold
watched from a slight distance with a look that said, You
don’t need to bother with that. Still, Rishe couldn’t help herself as
she regarded the trembling woman in her arms.
Goodness! It’s unbelievable,
but I’m certain this woman is…
***
Their visit to the seaside
Galkhein town had been decided a few days earlier, about a week after they’d
returned from the Grand Basilica in the Holy Kingdom of Domana. Rishe had
resumed her routine at the detached palace. She got up early to train and build
stamina, tended to her field, and supervised her maids’ work. At the same time,
she had other duties to attend to: her ongoing negotiations with the Aria
Trading Company, letters from Michel that needed replies, and preparation for
her and Arnold’s wedding. Despite all this hustle and bustle, an inexplicable
cloud had settled over Rishe’s heart.
Perhaps it was only natural
for her brother-in-law, Theodore, to pick up on what was bothering her.
“Oh, Sisteeer,” he said in
singsong while he and Rishe walked through the halls of the palace. Theodore’s
eyes narrowed in mirth as he peered into her face. “Are you listening to me?”
“Hrk! O-of course I am. I’m
relieved to hear that you and Mr. Tully are working together so well.”
Rishe had struck a deal with
the Aria Trading Company, which she had been very involved with in her first
life. She had taught Tully how to make her nail polish and given the Aria
Trading Company the exclusive rights to sell it. In exchange, they were to hire
workers from the slums to manufacture the product.
At this point, it was
Theodore’s project—he knew more about the situation in the slums than anyone
else. He also knew more than Rishe when it came to goods circulation in
Galkhein and how to procure the necessary materials. At first, Theodore
hesitated over accepting the position because he didn’t want to steal Rishe’s
glory, but when Rishe insisted—“My goal right now is not to do business but to
live a life of absolute indolence!”—he gave in with exasperation.
But Rishe was currently
taking up Theodore’s interest whether she liked it or not. “My brother told me
to support you, so of course I’m doing everything in my power there. That’s not
important right now, though. What’s bothering you, Sister?”
Rishe lowered her gaze at
Theodore’s direct question. “It’s not so much that something’s bothering me…”
Lately, Rishe’s chest ached
whenever she was around Arnold. She wasn’t completely worry-free when they were
apart either. When he wasn’t at her side, her loneliness constricted her heart.
“I’m worried about Prince
Arnold,” Rishe muttered. When Theodore frowned, she felt flustered and hurried
to explain. “I-It’s not that he’s acting strange or anything! He’s just…so
busy.”
“Ah, that. Yeah, I get it.”
Theodore nodded in understanding, so Rishe asked him an additional question.
“Your brother handles a vast
number of duties all by himself, does he not? Even if you have
been helping him more as of late.”
“Yeah. I hear my brother
handles about the same number of duties as my father now… But my father has a
lot of loyal retainers, you know.” Theodore paused for a breath as he walked
down the hallway. “In contrast, my brother has a lot of enemies in the palace.”
“Enemies?”
“It’s because his ways are
starkly different from our father’s. Some people no longer benefit from the way
my brother does things or have lost their positions because of him.”
Now that Rishe thought about
it, she recalled running into Prince Arnold once during his confrontation with
Galkhein’s earl marshal. The earl marshal had seemed confident at the time;
Rishe now realized that he must have been acting on the emperor’s authority.
All the important people in
Galkhein are the emperor’s retainers. At this stage, Arnold Hein doesn’t yet
have the retainers he will in the future. Following that train of thought, Rishe
recalled the names of Arnold’s future military leaders.
There was one other thing
Rishe was itching to ask—something that had occurred to her during her time
with Arnold at the Grand Basilica.
“Speaking of His Majesty,
where do your father’s wives reside?”
“Not the empress, but his
other wives?”
“Yes. Do they live in
detached palaces like mine?”
“Well, there were quite a few
of them, but aside from Her Majesty, they’re all dead now,” Theodore said
breezily.
Rishe froze, gaping at the
prince.
Theodore came to a stop
several steps ahead of her and wheeled around, a beautiful smile on his face.
“Didn’t I tell you? You won’t find happiness marrying into our family.”
Rishe swallowed hard, while
Theodore continued to look as smooth as new cream.
“Oh, that’s right!” he said.
“A message from Tully: ‘I’ll have that information you requested in a few
days.’”
“Er, thank you.”
“Also, if you’re worried
about my brother, then you should stop being so reckless. I mean, taking a
poison arrow in the neck while protecting someone?! You’re unbelievable!”
Rishe could say nothing in
response, but she wondered where he got his information. She was once again
impressed by his intelligence network.
With a “Well, see you!” and a
smile, Theodore departed. Rishe took a deep breath. Her guards were still
walking a little ways away to give them some privacy. Returning to the detached
palace with them in tow, Rishe just happened to bump into Arnold in the
entrance hall.
“Rishe.”
Her shoulders almost shot to
her ears when he called her name, but she refused to display such a response.
She forced a smile and looked up at Arnold. “Good day, Prince Arnold.”
She felt herself sweating
internally as he turned his blue eyes on her. She was attempting to interact
with him as she always did, but had she messed up somehow?
If she had, Arnold made no
mention of it. Instead, he said, “This is good timing. I was just about to have
someone get you.” His voice neutral, he added, “I’ll be leaving the palace for
a short time.”
“Huh?” Rishe blinked rapidly.
“You’ll be on your own, but
don’t worry—I’ll leave plenty of guards with you. Make use of them however you
wish.”
“You need to leave for
official business?”
“I must go meet some foreign
guests. They’ll be coming for our wedding and staying in Vinrhys until then.”
Their wedding was about a
month away. It wasn’t all that unusual that guests from far and wide had
already begun to arrive, considering possible delays on the road. On the hosts’
side, it was customary to put these guests up comfortably in a castle. Arnold
was probably planning on going by himself because this was but a preliminary
greeting ahead of the event.
“Is Vinrhys far away?”
“It’s on the western coast.
Probably four days by carriage.”
“Won’t it be inconvenient to
go so far when you’re so busy?”
“I experimented with keeping
in touch with Theodore on our trip to Domana, and it went well. If I employ the
same methods and work on the road, it shouldn’t present any problems.”
Well, that was good news, yet
Rishe still wasn’t satisfied. Prince Arnold won’t be around
for a while…
Without meaning to, she
frowned. Also without meaning to, she grabbed Arnold’s sleeve.
“What’s wrong?” Arnold asked
gently.
“Wh—” It confused her to hear
him being so tender, but that wasn’t why the question got stuck in her throat.
“What…is this?”
No one was more surprised
than Rishe by her own actions. Arnold would be gone—and the effect that news
had on her emotions was incomprehensible.
Is it… She cast her gaze to the floor. Is it that I…?
“Do you want to come with?”
“Huh?” Rishe lifted her head
with a start. She felt like Arnold had read her mind.
“To the ocean,” Arnold
clarified, face unreadable.
Rishe nodded several times.
“Y-yes! I want to go to the ocean!”
Arnold peered at her, deep in
thought. “You must prepare for the wedding, though. If you come with me, won’t
you be pushing yourself too hard again?”
“My share of the work is easy
enough to do there.” It was not Rishe who was most busy now but rather the
diplomats and laborers putting the wedding together. There was less and less
for Rishe herself to tackle.
Arnold regarded Rishe’s hand
on his sleeve with a dispassionate glance. After a beat, he said, just as
softly as before, “I’ll take you with me, then.”
Rishe was so happy, it felt
like flowers were blooming in her heart.
The Galkhein ocean!
She’d agreed without
thinking, but it was true that she wanted to visit the
ocean. A port town that saw the comings and goings of so many foreign vessels
would have no shortage of spectacles. Her eyes sparkled as she imagined it.
“Oliver, make the
arrangements.”
“As you say.”
“Thank you, Oliver!
Incidentally, who is it we’re greeting?”
If they were going to the
western coast, their visitors would either be from the western or the southern
continent. Rishe was going over her mental list of the invitees when Arnold
answered.
“The Siguel royals. Prince
Curtis and his sister, Harriet.”
Siguel was a country Rishe was very familiar with. I never met Princess Harriet, but I know all about His Highness Prince
Curtis.
Rishe took a short breath as
the man appeared in her mind’s eye. After all, I served his
family in my life as a hunter.
***
Located on the western
continent, Siguel was called the country of writing due to its plethora of
books. The royal family possessed a printing press, and the people were not in
want of reading material. More than anything else, though, the ruling family simply
loved books.
Four years after Rishe had
begun serving Siguel in her fifth life, the royal family heard the terrible
news.
“Prince Curtis hasn’t left
his bed in days,” one of Rishe’s hunting troop members said sorrowfully.
“I don’t blame him. I mean,
his sister was executed. She must have changed after marriage.”
“I just can’t believe it.
Princess Harriet emptied the national treasury and drove her people into
poverty with lavish spending?”
Their voices were hushed
inside the room they’d been given. Curious, Rishe turned to one of her fellow
hunters. “Princess Harriet was executed?”
“Oh, that’s right. You didn’t
come to this country until after Princess Harriet moved in with her fiancé’s
family.”
Rishe nodded, and one of the
hunters filled in the details for her. “Princess Harriet left for a political
marriage. It was necessary for Siguel to maintain their relationship with an
allied nation. But she was executed as a heinous criminal by the family she
married into.”
“Yeah, and now Siguel has to
pay reparations for Princess Harriet’s crimes. It’s being struck from the
alliance as well.”
It was ill news indeed. While
Rishe contemplated this, a hand plopped down on the hood covering her head.
“Eep!”
“Hey, Rishe. Fellas. I’m
back.”
A stir went through the room
at the return of the man they’d all been waiting for.
“Chief! How’d your recon of
the hunting ground go?”
“Well, I’m tired. I can tell
you that much. Fabrannia’s in a real sorry state. The rural areas are starving,
and all the wealth’s concentrated in the capital. Even there, you can see a
huge gap between the rich and the poor!”
The hunters’ faces all fell
at the man’s overly cheery report.
“I heard all about it from
the merchants. They confirmed that Harriet spent money like it grew on
trees—buying up jewels and dresses from overseas. What a headache, ha ha.”
Rishe wanted to get a good
look at the man too, but his hand on her head was preventing it. She fidgeted,
somehow squirming out of his grasp, and turned to face him.
“Hey, Ra—”
“Siguel’s going to war with
Galkhein.”
The hunters gasped.
“Chief, is that true? Before,
His Majesty said he didn’t intend to get involved.”
“It was presented as an
alternative method of reconciliation with Fabrannia. If Siguel supports
Fabrannia in their war efforts, they don’t have to pay reparations and they can
stay as allies.”
All joviality had seeped out
of the man’s voice, and a sneer had ousted the breezy smile from his face.
“Queen Harriet was a heinous
criminal. Fabrannia wants Siguel to take responsibility for her.”
Once married into Fabrannia’s
royal family, Queen Harriet leeched off the country’s coffers while her husband
struggled with illness. The people starved, counterfeit money circulated, and
the queen paid no mind to her nation’s ruin. Eventually, the king recovered
with the help of a certain apothecary, and when he learned of his wife’s
misdeeds, he despaired and sent her to the axe. That was the Queen Harriet
story Rishe heard, anyhow.
I’m having some doubts,
though.
In a room in a small castle
on top of a tall cliff, Rishe looked down at a young woman sitting in a chair
and blubbering through her tears.
“Urgh… Hic!”
It was the future Queen
Harriet.
She doesn’t look like an evil
queen who lives lavishly while her people starve, Rishe thought.
While one couldn’t always
judge a book by its cover, people’s values and morals were typically evident
from their behavior.
Harriet had blonde hair that
went down to her waist. Although clearly well cared for, it was in total
disarray. It seemed to Rishe that she’d given up on it, letting it grow on its
own. Her bangs were long enough to cover her eyes, like a shield that protected
her from the prying gazes of others.
Rishe sat opposite her and
said, “Please calm down, Princess Harriet.” She attempted to organize the
information the crying princess had given her. “Let me make sure I understand
your situation. You’re visiting Galkhein from Fabrannia, where you’re residing
until your marriage. Your brother, Prince Curtis, is coming on another ship
from Siguel. Am I right so far?”
“Y-yes.”
“Got it. So on your ship, you
had a guard detail of a few lady knights, but they all came down with food
poisoning.” Rishe grimaced, feeling sorry for the poor knights from the bottom
of her heart. They had to have been in rough shape after enduring nothing but
nausea aboard the rocking ship. Being royalty, Harriet must have escaped the
same fate because she was the only one eating other food.
“Th-there should be another
group of lady knights from my country on my brother’s ship too, for situations
like this, but…b-but…” Harriet sniffled hard, unable to continue.
“Since your brother took a
different route, his ship is still on its way, so you’ve arrived in Galkhein by
yourself first.” As she spoke, Rishe glanced at Arnold. He stood silently
behind her, exuding an aura that was one hundred percent uninterested and loath
to get involved. Nevertheless, she asked, “Prince Arnold, might we use some of
your Imperial Guards to escort Princess Harriet?”
“That’s what we must do,” he
replied. “Oliver.”
“Of course. I’ll make the
arrangements.”
“Um, I…” Harriet’s voice,
thick with tears, came in halting syllables. “I’m sorry… I appreciate your
consideration…b-but I cannot accept your kindness! I-I’m under strict
instructions from my fiancé, you see…”
The fiancé in question being
the king of Fabrannia.
“I-I’m not allowed to be near
any men who aren’t my husband!”
That wasn’t such a strange
stipulation.
“Your generosity is w-wasted
on me, I’m afraid… I-I’m sorry, I’m so sorry!” She apologized profusely between
hitching sobs, her voice tiny. All but folding in on herself, Harriet
whispered, surely intending for no one to hear, “I just want to crawl into a
hole…”
Harriet was at the end of her
rope.
Oh, this won’t do. I didn’t
expect her to prostrate herself before us on our first meeting. She’s worried
about troubling Galkhein because she doesn’t have her own guards with her.
And lo, her worries had
become a reality. Perplexed, Oliver whispered to Arnold, “What shall we do, my
lord?”
“We can’t just have a foreign
guest staying here with no guards. There’s nothing else we can do.”
As Arnold spoke with his
attendant, Rishe sidled up behind him.
“Galkhein doesn’t have any
female knights,” Oliver pointed out.
“There are hardly any
countries that do. Even on the western continent. And—” Arnold paused, glancing
back at Rishe as she stood there waiting for him to address her. “Supposing we
somehow manage to find a skilled female mercenary, that’s not the sort of
person we can trust to guard foreign royalty.”
“Hey, Your Highness.”
“There’s no way we can find
someone on such short notice who’s skilled enough to serve as her guard, whose
background we can verify, and who knows the proper etiquette for—”
Rishe tugged Arnold’s sleeve.
“Psst. Prince Arnold!”
After several seconds, Arnold
sighed and regarded Rishe with resignation. “What is it?”
It’s not
like Arnold to ask a question he already knows the answer to, Rishe thought as she raised her hand. “I can serve as Princess
Harriet’s guard!”
“What are you saying, Lady
Rishe?!”
In contrast to Oliver’s
shock, Arnold clutched his forehead, head bowed. The air about him said
plainly, I was afraid this would happen.
“Do you believe my command of
etiquette is lacking, Prince Arnold?”
“No.”
“Have you ever suspected my
background to be less than legitimate?”
“Of course not.”
Rishe smiled at the sour face
Arnold was making. “Well, what about my sword skills, then?”
“…”
There was no one more
qualified than Rishe. While she might have been betrothed to the crown prince,
she herself was little more than a duke’s daughter from a small country. Young
women of her status often served as princesses’ maids. In Rishe’s mind, appointing
herself as a guard for a short time wasn’t an unreasonable idea.
“You just want to do it for
fun.”
“Urk!”
“And you’re plotting
something again, aren’t you?”
“Well, do you have any
arguments against it, Your Highness? If something happens to Princess Harriet
while she’s without an escort, it will be Galkhein’s responsibility, will it
not?”
Arnold surely wished to
prevent such a complication.
“It’s true that my skill
pales in comparison to yours and that of your Imperial Guards, but I believe I
could prove quite handy as an escort.”
“That’s not my issue with
this.” Arnold gazed at Rishe in earnest and then lowered his lips to her ear.
“I’m most concerned about your safety.”
Rishe started, his rumbling voice tickling her
eardrum. I’m sure those words have ulterior reasons
behind them, but still!
She stepped back, flustered,
resisting the urge to snap back at him. “Rather than considering me someone who
must be protected, I would prefer it if you assumed me capable of fending off
most enemies!”
“I never said I didn’t trust
you. I believe in your courage and your sword skills,” Arnold said with some
reluctance before sighing again. “I would like to know what you’re scheming,
though.”
“That’s my little secret.”
“Isn’t it always?” He thought
a moment. “Can I ask you to do this for a little while?”
Rishe smiled with relief.
“Yes! Leave it to me, Your Highness!” She was turning toward Harriet when
Arnold grabbed her arm. “Ah!”
“Don’t forget, though.”
Arnold’s voice was quiet, as if he were carefully etching the words into her
memory. “You may be able to ‘fend off most enemies,’ but you’re still under my protection.”
“Y-yep! Got it!” Rishe’s
heart thrummed, fit to burst. She wished he’d go a little easier on her.
Willing her cheeks not to
redden, Rishe headed for Harriet. The foreign princess was folded over on her
chair, overwhelmed to the point of tears.
“Apologies for the wait,
Princess Harriet.” Rishe knelt before her. Wow, this reminds
me of my life as a knight!
With grace and poise, Rishe
took Harriet’s dainty hand. She didn’t give it a gentle squeeze, as she might
have when dressed as a boy. Still, she smiled, wishing to comfort the princess.
“Please don’t cry. I will
protect you from any misfortune that may befall you.”
“Huh?!”
Following all the rules of
chivalry that had been beaten into her, Rishe made a vow to the lady before
her. “I swear I will defend you…so please be at ease, won’t you, my lady?”
With a squeak, the face
hidden behind Harriet’s bangs instantly flushed red.
***
The small castle designated
for Harriet’s stay was on the outskirts of Vinrhys. It stood atop a small hill
overlooking the seaside town. It only took some fifteen to twenty minutes to
return to the town from there.
Rishe sauntered through the
lively town with Harriet in tow. Her guards trailed behind. A few of Harriet’s
attendants also accompanied them, rounding off the large procession and
making it obvious that someone important was in town. Rishe had tried to explain
that they would stand out like this, but Harriet’s head maid had been quite
insistent.
“That will not do,” she’d said. “No matter the situation, if Galkhein’s crown princess is serving as
Princess Harriet’s escort, then the least her maids can do is stay by Her
Highness’s side to lessen your load as much as we can, Lady Rishe.”
The head maid seemed similar
in age to Rishe’s mother. She spoke so matter-of-factly that Rishe found
herself unable to argue. Thus, their outing had ended up with a party of ten.
I hope the princess can at
least enjoy our stroll.
Rishe turned to Harriet and
smiled. “You’re not tired, are you, Lady Harriet?”
“Wh-what?! Er, I…” Harriet
hung her head, clearly distressed. She shot a look at her maids before
continuing. “I-I’m fine. Please don’t concern yourself with me…”
“I can’t do that. You said
you wanted to see one of Galkhein’s towns since you came all this way.” Rishe
put a hand over her heart in a most knightly gesture and added, “I’d at least
like you to enjoy the experience.”
A sword hung at her waist,
its black scabbard adorned with gold ornamentation. It was Arnold’s spare
sword. The weapon was a bit big for Rishe, but he had lent it to her with the
words, “It’s better than nothing.”
He’d given her his sword belt
as well, but it was too large for her even on its tightest notch, so she’d
poked a new hole in it. Arnold looked slender, but he was solidly built
compared to Rishe.
All this reminds me of my
knight’s training.
Fastening the belt around her
dress and hanging Arnold’s sword from it, Rishe started to feel more like she
was back in her sixth loop. She’d been instructed by her king—a devoted
husband—that all knights must show the utmost respect to women. Though she
merely dressed like a man in that loop, Rishe had
exercised chivalry whenever possible.
“The sea breeze isn’t too
cold, is it? If it’s too bright out, I can fetch you a parasol. We’ll walk at
your pace, so feel free to direct me.”
“I…I-I-I couldn’t possibly!” Harriet spluttered.
“I beg of you, do not show
any restraint with me, my lady.” Rishe took Harriet’s small, pale hand and
beamed at her once again. “All I wish is for you to enjoy our day together. I
vow to do everything in my power to make that happen.”
“S-so dazzling…”
“Would you like a parasol
after all?”
Harriet covered her eyes and
shook her head. She cast her gaze to the ground in embarrassment, her long
bangs concealing her face.
Watching from several meters
behind, the head maid coolly remarked, “Your Highness, if you dig your heels in
any deeper, it will be rude to Lady Rishe.”
Harriet’s small frame jolted,
and she seemed to shrink in on herself even more.
The head maid sighed—from the
bottom of her soul, it seemed. “His Majesty was kind enough to suggest you
enjoy some shopping in Galkhein. Why not visit some jewelers to contribute to
Galkhein’s economy?”
“Hrk…” Harriet’s face was
hidden, but her anguish was discernible enough. “But, um, the money…”
“What about the money? His
Majesty entrusted you with plenty of Galkhein currency, did he not?” the head
maid curtly pointed out. “In the first place, even if you did not have such
funds, it is a lady’s duty to act as the embodiment of elegance at times like
these. The opinion that others have of you reflects on His Majesty as well. I
try and try, and your behavior never changes! Lady Rishe, please allow me to
apologize on behalf of my mistress.”
Rishe blinked and turned her
smile on the head maid. “No, Miss Head Maid.”
She stepped forward and took
the maid’s hand, as she had with Harriet. The maid’s eyes bugged out of their
sockets, but Rishe paid it no mind. “While a lady’s behavior certainly reflects
upon her husband as well, I beseech you not to worry about such things in front
of me, at least.”
“Wh-what do you mean by that?
And why are you holding my hand, Lady Rishe?!”
“I believe that the measure
of His Majesty the King of Fabrannia should be taken from his own behavior. My
impression of him won’t change because of Princess Harriet’s actions.” Rishe
noted the maid’s crinkled eyes blinking back at her in astonishment. “Besides,
I think it’s sweet that Princess Harriet doesn’t want to trouble me.” Rishe
turned to Harriet, making the princess flinch. “I want you to know that it’s no
imposition. Nothing would make me happier as your escort than for you to be at
ease and smile.”
“Eep!”
“If you’d like to go
shopping, we could go tomorrow. I’ll have the Aria Trading Company, whom I
trust a great deal, bring a variety of goods for us to peruse.” She peered at
Harriet’s eyes, hidden behind her bangs. “Perhaps there’s something you could
do for your maids, Princess Harriet.”
“Huh?” Harriet’s voice
trembled with uncertainty.
“If you’re hesitant to voice
your own desires, maybe there’s something you could do for your maids instead.”
“What are you saying, Lady
Rishe?!” the head maid exclaimed, shaking her head. “There’s no need to pay us
any mind. And Princess Harriet—”
“Um…” Harriet opened her
mouth at last, gathering her feeble courage. “C-could we go somewhere cool,
then?! Somewhere the maids can all sit and rest? I’m sure the voyage was much
harder on them than it was on me in my first-class cabin…” Harriet’s voice faded
more and more as she shrank in on herself. “I-I’m sorry. I’ve been too forward.
I’m sorryyy…” Her words faded into a tiny squeak at the end.
Rishe glanced at the head
maid, whose jaw had fallen open, before smiling. While they walked, Harriet had
been surveying her maids over and over again. Rishe had wondered if she was
just concerned about their eyes on her, but she’d also thought that perhaps
Harriet was worried about them. The latter suspicion had proven true.
“Very well. I will take us to
a place with terrace seating, then.” Rishe had just arrived in this town
herself, but she remembered the map Arnold had shown her. There were several
places that overlooked the sea where they could rest in a cool, shaded area at
this time of day. “I see you’re able to muster your courage when it’s for other
people, Lady Harriet.”
Harriet balked. It obviously
took her an immense amount of resolve to make requests, but for her fatigued
maids, she was able to say what she needed to say.
“Lady Harriet, you truly are
a kind soul, aren’t you?”
“N-no, I, um…!”
Rishe was reaching for
Harriet but stopped midway. She wheeled on a white building to one side behind
her, searching. Near the roof, flying seabirds squawked at one another. Against
the blue sky, a cumulonimbus cloud shone radiant in the sunlight.
“Is something the matter,
Lady Rishe?” one of the Imperial Guards asked.
“I heard a child crying or
something similar,” she told him. “I thought I might go see what it was about.”
“A child’s voice? Let us go.”
“I’d like you knights to
watch Lady Harriet for a moment. With her maids around, I’m sure it’s fine if
some men guard her for just a minute.”
“Wait, Lady Rishe!”
Rishe slipped into an alley
before her guards could stop her. She walked silently, masking her presence as
much as possible. She turned two corners and headed deeper into the white
alleyway. There wasn’t a single person there.
That’s not
quite true, though. She inhaled and lowered her
hand to the hilt of Arnold’s sword.
From above, someone fell on
her.
In a flash, she drew the
sword and blocked the blow pressing down on her. The movement was less
premeditated and more pure swordsman’s instinct. There was a clang
as metal clashed with metal.
The figure drew back and
laughed as if he were having great fun. It was a tall man clad in a gray cloak,
hood low over his face. Only his mouth could be seen, curved in an amused grin.
“Hello there, adorable little
lady. That was a fantastic greeting just now. I suppose you couldn’t just stay
put with me watching you like that, could you?”
Rishe stared straight at the
figure, sword at the ready.
I’ve never seen this person,
nor do I recognize his voice. But his movements… Hmm.
“Say, how’d you notice me?”
At first, his words emerged in the unfamiliar rasps of an elderly man, but when
he spoke next, he sounded younger and stronger. “I’ve been watching you from
the rooftops all this time, you know.”
Rishe narrowed her eyes at
the interloper’s playful tone. “Nothing special about what I did. I just took a
stroll in places I thought would be easily observable.”
She shifted her stance and
swept her sword to the side. She’d put on a little muscle since her last
attempt, so she had less trouble wielding a heavier sword.
“It’s a habit of mine when I
want to confirm an area’s safety.”
“Ha ha! A habit, she says!
Fending off an attack from your blind spot is just a habit, huh? You’re a rare
one, aren’t you?” The hooded man deliberated for a moment. “Even when I’m
chatting with you, you leave no openings. I came down because I was interested,
but that was a mistake, wasn’t it?” He stared pointedly at Rishe’s face. “Well,
it’s been a pleasure, Miss, but I think I’ll have you take a little nap—whoa!”
Rishe’s sword grazed the
man’s hood. He dodged, but no matter; she would attack again. Undaunted, she
stepped forward and flipped her sword with another swing. Again and again, she
whipped the sword around, but each time, her whole torso swung with it. She had
to be careful, but she didn’t let up on pushing the man in the cloak back with
each attack. The next instant, a knife sailed toward her eyes, and she twisted
to avoid it.
“Oh, you dodged that, eh?”
He was going to stab me in
the eye…
She leaped into close range
with the man and slashed at him. He dodged her attacks quick as a cat, but his
movements were easy to follow as well. She slashed sideways at him, and the man
grinned.
“So fast!”
There was a high-pitched clang as the man’s knife blocked her attack.
“Thing is, I don’t have a lot
of time to play anymore.” His tongue flicked at his lips. “My coral-haired
lady, your beauty is truly a rare wonder in all the world. I don’t suppose we
could have a more meaningful dialogue than trying to kill each other?”
“I’m working, unfortunately.
And I wasn’t under the impression that we were trying to kill each other.”
“Yeah, right! You’ve been
aiming at my face!”
“Don’t worry. I’ve already
accomplished my goal.”
From where she was now, she
could see his eyes underneath the hood. Knew it. I don’t
recognize this face…but I don’t need to.
The man had red eyes; that
told her more than anything else.
Rishe leaped back, sword and
all, and the man smirked and cocked his head. “True, I don’t sense real
bloodlust from you. I see, I see.”
At that moment, one of
Arnold’s Imperial Guards shouted Rishe’s name from the street. “Lady Rishe!”
The man’s cloak whipped
around as he sprinted down the alley and out of sight. Rishe slowly sheathed
her sword and watched him go. They were some distance from the main street, but
they’d been loud enough for the knights to hear, apparently. Two had come
running.
“Lady Rishe, what happened?!
I thought I heard swords clashing…”
Rishe gave an apologetic dip
of her head. “I’m sorry. It was just a cat and a crow fighting, not a child
crying.”
“A cat and a crow, my lady?”
“I drew my sword to
intervene, but it was so heavy, I dropped it… That’s all that happened,
really.”
The knights sighed in relief.
“As long as you’re all right, Lady Rishe. Please leave such things to us in the
future, though.”
“I’m sorry, you two.”
Rishe walked back toward the
main road, shooting a glance over her shoulder as she went. There was no trace
of anyone in the alleyway. She returned to Harriet’s side with the knights and
said nothing of the incident.
A real guard would report
what just happened.
She thought back to an
earlier exchange with Arnold.
“Can you entertain the
princess?” Arnold had asked her as he prepared to go out.
“Of course. Where are you
going, Prince Arnold?”
“I have a few things to take
care of here in town. I’ll be back by nightfall.”
Oliver had been just as busy
issuing orders to the knights. That confirmed one of Rishe’s suspicions: Arnold
wasn’t interested in engaging with Harriet in the name of diplomacy at all. He
must’ve had a different goal here than merely entertaining a foreign visitor.
She had thought it strange
that Arnold himself would come all this way just to greet some visitors. From
experience, she knew Arnold only acted when he had multiple reasons to do so.
Previously, when he’d gone into town with Rishe to buy her a ring, he was also
there to observe Kyle’s entrance into the country. When he’d accompanied Rishe
to the Grand Basilica, it wasn’t just to take care of accumulating work related
to the Crusade Church but to intimidate them as well. This time was no
different.
As Rishe watched, Arnold
shrugged his jacket on and said, “It’s nothing of concern, just something I
want to check on. More importantly, this sword isn’t right for your build. I
know you’ll be surrounded by guards, but don’t push yourself.” He picked up the
sword leaning against his chair and held it out to her.
“Thank you for lending it to
me, Your Highness.”
Arnold gazed at her
pensively. “I thought…”
She cocked her head and
waited for him to continue. Arnold sighed.
“I thought your mood might
improve if you saw the ocean.” Rishe blinked and Arnold looked at her
skeptically, as if there was something she hadn’t caught on to. “You seem
dejected lately.”
Rishe’s heart thumped against
her rib cage. He was worried about me?
Guilt arose in her at the
same time. Lately, whenever she thought about Arnold, a strange and lonely ache
settled in the left side of her chest. Arnold must have noticed the change.
“Oh, no! Nothing troubles me
that you must worry over, Your Highness!”
“I don’t know about that. You
have no regard for yourself.”
Her own criminal record
rendered her unable to respond, but Arnold was one to talk. Before she could
formulate a rebuttal, a big hand landed on her head and stroked her hair.
“I apologize for making you
work out here. I’ll make it up to you.”
Rishe’s ears burned at the
remembrance of his indulgent tone. She wanted to curl up into a ball just
thinking about it. I was the one who asked to be Lady
Harriet’s guard!
“Is something the matter,
Lady Rishe?” a knight asked her.
“N-no, it’s nothing! Let’s
hurry and get back to Lady Harriet.”
Back on the main road, she could see Harriet speaking
with the head maid. Her Highness Princess Harriet,
sister to Prince Curtis. I never did meet him in my life as a hunter.
Her habit of hiding her face
in her outgrown hair. Her oppressive-looking dress, fabric too thick and color
too dark for the hot summer.
She doesn’t strike me as the
type to thoughtlessly spend a nation into bankruptcy.
Rishe had to be careful if
she wanted to figure this out. It would be foolish to believe rumors without
confirming the facts for herself. At the same time, she couldn’t be fooled into
discarding all her current information by the behavior of the person before
her.
It’s Lady Harriet’s execution
that leads to Siguel’s involvement in the war with Galkhein. I’d like to turn
them away from that fated path.
She could at last hear the
head maid’s voice. “Listen to me, Your Highness. You must not presume upon Lady
Rishe’s consideration.” Her words rang clear and harsh. That, combined with her
age, brought Rishe’s mother to mind. “You must make a positive impression and
foster good relations between Fabrannia and Galkhein. It is His Majesty’s
fervent desire that our two countries have a favorable relationship.”
“I-I know… I’m sorry for my
behavior.” Harriet hung her head low, words trickling out one after another.
“I-I’m a princess. I have no worth if I’m not benefiting my father, my brother,
and my husband in some way. I need to try harder… I need to try harder…”
“Lady Harriet!”
“Bwuh?!”
Rishe flashed the floundering
Harriet a friendly smile. “I’m so sorry for the wait. It turned out to be
nothing of import, so let’s head to that shop! There are so many wonderful
stores on the way. All sorts of things pass through this town for trade, you
see.”
She chatted away as she
walked, and Harriet listened, head bowed. Rishe watched her, keeping an eye on
their surroundings for anything suspicious. Soon, evening fell like a curtain
over the town.
“Well, please get some rest
in your room until dinner, Lady Harriet.”
“Erm, yes, thank you.”
They said their goodbyes at
Harriet’s door and parted ways. Now that Rishe was done with her task of
chaperoning the princess, she breathed a sigh of relief.
I’m off guard duty until we
leave tomorrow.
Galkhein’s knights would
secure the castle, and the guests didn’t need any extra protection. If they
made such a request, it would be the same as saying, “I don’t trust your
security.”
Rishe found herself thinking of the hooded man from
earlier. Now I just need to decide whether I should
report him to Prince Arnold.
What had Arnold come to this
town to do? Her course of action would depend on that, but she had no clues as
to his motives. She headed for her maids’ room as she pondered the matter.
“I’m here, everyone. Is Elsie
around? There’s something I’d like to—what’s wrong?”
Her dozen maids stood close
together, frozen in place.
Elsie stepped forward, pale
and trembling. “W-well, Lady Rishe…”
When Rishe heard what the
girl had to say, her breath caught in her throat.
***
Several hours later, Rishe’s
head shot up when she heard the footsteps of the one she’d been waiting for in
the dining hall.
“Prince Arnold!”
“What is it?”
Rishe shoved off from her
chair and scampered over to Arnold. His brows knitted; he’d no doubt caught on
to the abnormality of the situation from the pallor of her face.
“Did something happen while
you were guarding the princess?”
“Er, no.” Rishe shook her
head. She clung to Arnold’s jacket, eyes darting around the room. “It’s just,
there’s something I’d like to ask of you, Your Highness—though I know it’s
incredibly rude.”
“Go ahead. Don’t be afraid.
I’ll listen, whatever it is.”
Even with Arnold’s reassuring
words, the despondence lingered on Rishe’s face. She was pressed up against
Arnold, working up the nerve to speak. “I’d like to sleep in the same room as
you, Prince Arnold.”
“…What?”
Naturally, that wasn’t the
whole story. Knowing she had to explain herself, Rishe looked around again,
making sure there was no one nearby but the two of them.
“Well, you see…”
She’d practically forgotten
about almost getting her eye gouged in an alleyway a few hours earlier. A much
greater terror had gripped her heart, and she struggled to open up about it.
“My maids said they saw a
ghost!”
***
“So?”
The dining hall was still
deserted. Arnold hadn’t called any kitchen staff, doing his best to calm Rishe
down alone. He sat her in a chair, took a seat next to her, and gently stroked
her hair.
“Take your time. I’m not
going anywhere, so just calm down and explain the situation.”
“Right. Well, um, my maids
were cleaning all the rooms…” Rishe did her best to recount the story they
relayed to her. “While they were in one room, they heard a window opening in
the next room over, which no one was supposed to be in. It was a strange, shrill
creak.”
“Well, this is a castle by the sea. The hinges are probably rusted.”
“A maid went to check on the
window, but it was closed. She thought it was just her imagination, so she went
out into the hall to change out the water in her bucket when she saw a humanoid
figure in the distance!”
Rishe shuddered and curled in
on herself, remembering the fear that had gripped her when she heard the story.
“If a normal person were
there, then you’d hear footsteps, right? But the figure just slid away without
a sound…” She imagined the scene vividly, though she hadn’t witnessed it with
her own eyes. “And the next thing they knew, it just vanished.”
Arnold regarded the shivering
Rishe in silence. She was terrified of ghosts. As she had died several times
and continued to linger in this life due to her strange fate, she couldn’t rule
out the existence of specters and the like.
“So you’re afraid of
this…disappearing person?” he asked at last.
“You’re not scared, Your
Highness?!”
“Even if ghosts did exist,
what could something with no physical form do?”
“Th-that logic only comes
from people who aren’t afraid of ghosts!”
Still, Arnold’s words were
comforting. “This sort of thing is scarier the more frightened the people
around you are, right?”
Rishe hung her head as Arnold
stroked her hair. “My maids were spooked out of their minds, so I pretended I
was unfazed. I told them there was no such thing as ghosts, which helped my
maids calm down, but then I couldn’t tell them, ‘Actually, I’m scared too’…”
“Then you shut yourself away
in the dining hall and waited for me to show up?”
She nodded, not unlike a
wooden puppet.
“What about all these
candlesticks on the table?”
“Well, I wanted it to be as
bright as possible…”
She’d thought about staying
with the maids as well, but she didn’t think she could save face for long.
Instead, she sat here and waited for Arnold’s return, calling his name over and
over again in her mind. Naturally, she kept that last bit to herself, gazing up
at him now that he was physically beside her. Arnold had the grace not to
laugh.
“By the way, Your Highness,
did you want to eat?”
“I’m busy consoling you.”
“Oh?”
He said it like it was a task
of the highest priority. She knew she couldn’t keep indulging herself, but she
felt more secure than she ever had in any of her lives, sitting there with him.
“I really like the ocean.”
“I thought you would.”
“But if I think a ghost could
appear in my room, the crash of the waves might scare me.”
“…”
“I think it will be difficult
to stay in my room by myself.” She clutched her dress with her right hand and
Arnold’s jacket with her left. “Prince Arnold, I…”
Arnold’s expression was
complicated, throwing Rishe into a fluster.
“I-I knew it! I’m being a
bother to you, aren’t I?! A grown woman like me asking to sleep in the same
room!”
“That’s not it.” Arnold shut
his eyes and sighed as if he were truly at his wits’ end. “That’s not it.”
He said it twice! Why?
Still frowning, Arnold went
on, “I think there’s a double on the fourth floor, on the south side. Is that
room usable?”
“Y-yes! I had my maids clean
the entire castle, so it should be spotless.” Rishe’s lashes fluttered as she
blinked in surprise. “You’ll really sleep in the same room as me?”
“You think I can just peel
you off of me and toss you back in your own room?” He must have meant her grip
on his jacket. It embarrassed her to cling to him so, but she wanted to stay
that way a little longer.
Unfortunately, a knock on the
dining hall door prompted her to release him. One of Arnold’s Imperial Guards
intruded upon their alone time. “Pardon me, Your Highness. A messenger just
arrived.”
I-I’m glad
I pulled away! Rishe folded her hands atop her
knees, relieved that she hadn’t been caught acting so pathetically.
“The messenger first arrived
on a small boat. He said Prince Curtis’s ship will reach the harbor in about an
hour.”
Rishe was relieved to hear
it. She was sure Harriet would be glad as well.
Arnold responded with his
signature impassivity. “Summon Oliver immediately, then.”
“Yes, Your Highness. Also, it
seems Prince Curtis dined on the ship tonight, so he won’t require a meal.”
“How’s security at the
docks?”
“As for that, well…”
Come to think of it, there
was a rumor about a ghost ship off the coast of Siguel, wasn’t there? Wait, why
am I remembering that now?!
Rishe shook the thought from
her mind, willing it to fade as she stared at the floor in silence. She found
herself forlorn again now that she’d pulled away from Arnold, but she had to
exercise restraint in front of the knight. At least, that was what she told
herself.
Right then, Arnold’s hand
brushed against hers. Before she knew it, their fingers had intertwined beneath
the table. Her head shot up in surprise, but Arnold feigned ignorance as he
carried on his impersonal exchange with the knight. Their linked fingers were
like a secret, out of sight.
But there’s someone else
right there!
Hyper-focused on their hands,
she forgot her fear. A covert touch like this was bad for her heart. She tried
to slip out of his grasp, but Arnold squeezed her fingers tighter. His voice,
meanwhile, betrayed nothing. Rishe’s ears grew hot as she listened to him,
enduring their clandestine hand-holding.
“That’s our new schedule for
tomorrow. Make sure everyone hears.”
“Of course. Excuse me, Your
Highness.” The knight bowed and left the room, closing the door behind him.
Had the knight thought it
strange that Rishe’s and Arnold’s chairs were so close and that dinner hadn’t
been served? Rishe had all sorts of new worries now—especially the state of her
hand.
“P-Prince Arnold…”
“Hmm?” came Arnold’s soft
response as he thumbed Rishe’s ring finger.
“Thank you for holding my
hand. But, um, erm…”
Arnold’s other hand propped
up his chin as he looked down at the ring he’d given her. “You’re always
wearing this nowadays.”
“W-well, it’s important to
me!” Rishe stammered. It was the truth, but it felt awkward to have it pointed
out to her.
I thought Prince Arnold had
no interest in what I wear.
Had he also noticed her
ogling the gem’s surface, admiring the sapphire every time light passed through
it? The thought made her want to bury herself in the castle’s foundations.
“So the metalwork was wrought
by an artisan from Coyolles, eh? You take care of it well for how detailed the
craftsmanship is.”
“Your Highness, please!”
“What?” Arnold looked down,
running his finger over the ring. What did he think about her bright-red face?
She wanted to know, but she couldn’t bring herself to ask him.
Rishe marshaled her courage
and changed tack. “We should hurry and eat! Since Prince Curtis has already
eaten, you must hurry and have dinner before meeting him!”
Arnold chuckled and gently
removed his hand from Rishe’s. “I guess we should. You’ve stopped trembling, at
least.”
You guess?!
Much as she wanted to berate
him, calming her pounding heart took priority. She drew in a breath, seeking
strength, and rang the bell to summon the kitchen staff.
***
Rishe stayed by Arnold’s side
all through their meal, then did some more work after dinner. She accompanied
him to his office and, while Arnold handled some paperwork, sat beside him and
continued her wedding preparations. Her task for the day was confirming the
final list of invitees.
One letter from Rishe’s
homeland bore a name she’d rather not have seen, and her face soured. At the very
least, she was happy to read many of the other RSVPs. She’d gotten a letter
from Zahad, whom she would be meeting for the first time in this life but whom
she had been very close to in another one. There was a response from the king
of the country Rishe had served in her life as a knight too. She might be able
to see some of her fellow knights if they attended.
Arnold, on the other hand,
only looked annoyed at the list of guests.
Finishing her work with a
strained smile, Rishe set off for the most difficult task of the day. “Well, if
you’ll excuse me, I’m going to go take a bath!”
After a beat, Arnold nodded,
wearing just the sort of frown she expected. “Right.”
“Er, please come get me
later. I’m going to pretend to sleep in my bedroom to fool the maids!”
“I’ll be there no matter what
happens, so don’t worry. Are you going to be okay in the bath, though?”
“Normally I go in by myself,
but I’ll say I’m tired from my escorting duties and have my maids help me…”
Arnold’s expression turned
awkward. “I see,” he said simply.
It pained her to lie to her
maids, but she couldn’t let word get out that she was sleeping with the
prince—then everyone would find out she was afraid of
ghosts! For Arnold’s part, he’d only explained things to Oliver.
“Pardon us, Lady Rishe. We’re
here to escort you to the bath.”
“Yes, I’m coming!” Rishe
pumped herself up and left the office after giving Arnold a parting look. Then
she headed with her maids to one of several bathrooms in the castle.
“Thank you so much for what
you did before, Lady Rishe.”
“Everyone’s calmed down since
you told us there’s no such thing as ghosts!”
“Oh, um, splendid! You should
all go to bed nice and early tonight, then.”
Rishe walked down the halls,
conversing with her maids. Along the way, she spotted a large group of people.
It’s Lady Harriet!
The third floor was connected
to the building where the guest rooms were located. Right where the hall joined
the two buildings together, Harriet stared out a window, her maids standing
behind her.
Rishe glided over to her side
and peered out the window, where the docks glowed in the light of the moon.
“Good evening. It’s a beautiful moonlit night, isn’t it?”
Harriet nearly jumped out of
her skin. “Ack!”
“That small vessel belongs to
Siguel, doesn’t it? Oh! That carriage cresting the hill there must be carrying
your brother! I’m so glad he arrived safely.”
“Urgh… Yes, thank you.”
Harriet hung her head and peeked at Rishe through her hair. The long curtain of
her bangs still hid her eyes, so it was hard for Rishe to read her expressions,
but she didn’t seem displeased by Rishe’s presence. Harriet looked back out the
window and murmured, “Troette’s moonlit hill…”
The words rang familiar
enough.
Aha! Considering where she’s
originally from, I can see why she’d make the reference. Rishe smiled wryly,
feeling complicated. I didn’t want to use this
strategy, but it’s a sure shortcut to bonding with Lady Harriet.
“Right, the final scene in
the Claudiette Saga,” she said, and Harriet’s head whipped up. “You were
referring to the scene where the princess’s carriage traverses the moonlit
hill, right?”
“Y-you’ve read it?! It was
just published last month on the western continent, though!”
“Yes. I sent for a copy after
hearing of its popularity.”
This was a bald-faced lie.
She’d read the book in Siguel—just one book among the countless in the country
of writing—in her fifth life.
“It’s a wonderful story,
isn’t it? I could perfectly picture the scene where the hero, Gene, makes his
triumphant return.”
“Precisely! I know just what you mean. Each scene was so rich with detail, and
the story had such exciting twists and turns! Um, if it wouldn’t be an
imposition, could I ask which character you liked best, Lady Rishe?”
“That’s a difficult question.
I did love Gene, but I suppose I was most interested in his mentor…”
“General Craig!” Rishe and
Harriet said at the same time.
From a slight distance, the
maids gaped at them.
Harriet’s cheeks flushed as
she professed, “I-I love him too! A master of the blade who seems cold but
gives the hero the exact advice he needs and watches over him from afar!”
“You felt secure every time
he appeared in a scene. I loved reading his conversations with Gene.”
“Yes! And, um, I’m sure the
sequel will go into the general’s past! I-I’m looking forward to it so much,
knowing he’ll be in it again!”
Rishe chose her words carefully, a pleasant smile
plastered on her face. Mm-hmm, I was just as naive
as you once. Who could’ve imagined the general would die protecting the main
character in the next volume?
Thanks to her loops, Rishe
knew the future. That meant she also knew spoilers for works of fiction that
hadn’t yet been written in this life. She had to be careful not to let those
slip into her conversation with Harriet.
Once you know what happens
down the line, you can never return to blissful ignorance! Ugh, I wanted to
avoid talking about a work that’s still in progress with someone who loves
reading so much…
Yet this seemed like the only
topic that could put Harriet at ease. Just as Rishe suspected, Harriet was now
much more relaxed than before.
In a tiny voice, the princess
said, “I-I’m so happy. In Fabrannia, I’m told only to read practical texts, not
fiction…”
“How long have you been
staying in Fabrannia ahead of your marriage, Lady Harriet?”
“A year and a half.”
“My, that long? Has it been a
year and a half since you saw your brother, then?”
“Y-yes! I’m sure my brother
has read the Claudiette Saga as well, so I was looking forward to discussing it
with him.” Harriet took a deep breath to steel herself. “Um, Lady Rishe…thank
you so much for letting me see my family.”
Harriet’s voice was no louder
than a squeak. Her maids, still at a distance, hadn’t even heard it. The
princess had probably intended that as she continued, “I-I don’t mean anything
strange by that! But, if not for your wedding, Lady Rishe, I don’t think I’d be
able to see my brother until my own wedding. It’s not until next year, which
seems so far away…”
“You never went home once
during your stay in Fabrannia, Lady Harriet? Fabrannia and Siguel aren’t that
far away, are they?”
“I-I may only be engaged now,
but it’s Fabrannia’s royal family I’m marrying into. It would be shameful to
return home for anything but a wedding or a funeral.” Rishe blinked in
surprise, so Harriet hurried to add, “Er, I just don’t want to be a burden!
I’ve already been learning for a year and a half and I’m still useless.”
“That’s not true, Lady
Harriet.”
“No, it is! And a political
marriage is the only thing left for a useless princess!” Harriet clapped her
dainty hands over her bangs. “I was born and nursed on the tax money of my
people. If I’m not of some use to my country, there’s no reason for me to be alive, let alone having ever been born!”
Looking closer, Rishe
realized that Harriet was trembling. “Lady Harriet, you…”
“I need to be better… I need
to be better!” Those words were so quiet, she must’ve meant them for only
herself to hear.
She thinks she can only
fulfill her duty by being a pawn in a political marriage. The idea struck a chord
with Rishe. I used to feel the same way about
myself.
If that was the case, then
there was nothing Rishe could say to counter it. If one didn’t find their own
possibilities within themselves, their aspirations would be forever out of
reach. Right now, any other options were unrealistic for Harriet, like stories
written by someone else. Rishe offered consoling words instead.
“The carriage has passed the
castle gates, Lady Harriet.”
Wordlessly, Harriet looked
out the window. The carriage came to a halt, and a man stepped out. His golden
hair was a match for Harriet’s, but cut short, and he was tall and slender. His
clothes were simple yet high-quality—a formal outfit completed with a cape. The
man looked up and smiled in relief when he spotted Harriet.
“Curtis,” Harriet breathed.
Rishe’s eyes locked on those
of the man beside the carriage. She could see his face quite clearly, even in
the distance, thanks to the bright light of the moon.
Ahh. I see what’s going on
here.
His eyes were ruby red.
That’s not Prince Curtis.
THE LEADER OF RISHE’S HUNTING TROOP in her fifth life always had an ambiguous smile on his face. At around
twenty years old—though no one knew if that was his real age—he was
good-looking and tall, yet not tall enough to stand out. His choppy hair was a
common chestnut brown, made so by a specially concocted dye that damaged his
true orange-blond hair (although he passed it off as “natural frizz”). He often
stared at people with his almond-shaped eyes, yet he knew just when to break
it, ever skirting the line between friendly and overfamiliar. All these traits
made him popular with women, but he had too many secrets and there was no
sincerity in any of his relationships.
“Me? Oh, I don’t love any of
them. You’re cute as always, though, Rishe.”
He often made flippant
comments like that with a completely insincere smile. But the flippancy wasn’t
just reserved for hitting on Rishe; he issued ridiculous orders to his men with
the same tone—the same unknowable, casual cheer.
“The prey has noticed we’re
circling it? Well, no matter. It’s an easy hunt at this point. Just finish it
off before it escapes, and we win.”
In contrast to his frivolous
attitude, he was unbelievably passionate about his work. He used many names,
never his real one. Among Rishe and his troop, he called himself “Raul.”
Upon returning to their small
hut and spotting Raul sitting up in bed, Rishe cried, “Raul! You’re not
planning on hunting in that state, are you?”
Her companions were all at a
loss.
Raul shrugged, his tone
put-upon. “What was that, Rishe? We’re practically family, so I expect you to
say ‘I’m home!’ when you come in, all right?”
“Don’t change the subject!
You have a cracked rib! You’re in no condition to move!”
“It’s fine, it’s fine. That
painkiller you gave me is working. I feel like I can do anything right now.”
Raul smiled, shrugging on his usual hunting jacket. “That’s our goddess of
luck! Always getting better with a bow, at home in the woods like you were born
here, and you can make medicine too! Picking you up five years ago was the
correct decision.”
“Raul. Painkillers are for
getting restful sleep, not for pushing yourself when you shouldn’t be.”
“I’ll get better if you give
me a little pep talk.”
“You’ll get a little back
talk instead if you don’t get in that bed.”
For some reason, it tickled
Raul to have Rishe glaring at him.
“Listen here, Raul—”
“But it’s such good game! I
can’t just wait here when prey like that is easy pickings.” His smile was as
flippant as ever, but his eyes held sincerity for once. “I know I don’t look
it, but I’m very loyal to the Siguel royal family.”
Those eyes of his burned
bright red.
***
Rishe ran a loving hand down
the spines of a book stack and exclaimed, “I didn’t think Prince Curtis would
bring so many books!”
She and Arnold were seated on
a couch in the newly prepared southern room on the fourth floor. They had both
already bathed and donned their bedclothes. Even Arnold, who went around with
his neck covered most of the time, sported a light, buttonless shirt that
exposed his collarbones. They were having a cup of bedtime tea and inspecting
the gifts Curtis had presented them.
“Look, Your Highness! Even
the small details on the cover are so neatly printed!” Rishe gushed, smiling
brightly.
“Yeah.” Arnold’s reply was
indifferent. At a glance, he seemed uninterested in the gifts, but he had a
book in hand as well. If he truly had no interest in them, he wouldn’t have
picked one up.
I’m figuring him out little
by little, Rishe
thought confidently.
Flipping the pages of the
book in his hands, Arnold said, “They’re in pristine condition despite being
transported by ship.”
“The paper is specially made
for easy storage. It’s so intriguing—you can tell how advanced Siguel’s
bookmaking technology is just by holding one!”
Rishe’s focus left the
volumes, drifting to the young man they’d met earlier. The
Prince Curtis visiting us is a fake, though.
She thought back to the quick
meeting they’d held in a reception room about an hour earlier. Since he’d
arrived late at night, they’d kept it to a simple greeting and presentation of
gifts. But no matter how short their interaction was, it was plenty of time to
confirm Rishe’s suspicions.
“I am Siguel’s eldest prince,
Curtis Samuel O’Fallon.”
He’d been a little meek, but
the man’s greeting was without error, and his reserved smile was spot-on. Even
the prince’s smallest gestures had been recreated to resemble the Curtis Rishe
knew, down to the shortest eyelash.
He looks just like Prince
Curtis, and his voice is a perfect match too. This is Prince Arnold’s first
time meeting him, so there’s no way for Galkhein to catch on to the
deception…at least, there shouldn’t be.
Rishe could tell, however. It
wasn’t in his portrait, but the real Curtis’s eyes were a light olive green.
That man is Raul. I’m sure of
it.
When he saw Rishe in the
reception room, Raul made no show of recognizing her. Even so, she was certain
he’d made the connection between Arnold’s fiancée and Harriet’s “guard,” whom
he’d exchanged blows with in that alley.
Why is Raul pretending to be
Prince Curtis? Does Lady Harriet know about this? Did something happen to the
real prince?
“Your Highness, where in town
did you go today?” she asked Arnold. One of the things she was still trying to
figure out was Arnold’s motive for coming here.
Turning a page, Arnold
responded, “I visited a few currency exchanges.”
Coastal countries often had
currency exchanges in the port towns. There, travelers and merchants could
trade money from their homeland for the local currency.
“Most trading vessels from
the western continent exchange currency in this town. If you ask around at the
exchanges, you can find out which western countries are trading the most
money.”
“And thus, which countries to
pursue diplomatic relations with,” Rishe noted.
“Fabrannia’s still winning
over Siguel at this point.”
Although Arnold was being a
little mean-spirited about it, Rishe was interested in what he had to say.
Evidently, there wasn’t much difference between the mind of a merchant and that
of a politician.
“Reports of this nature are
easy to falsify. It’s worth going in person to get direct reports every so
often.”
That was obvious enough to Rishe, so she fell into
thought for a moment. There’s no way that’s the only reason he’s here. Until I know the full extent of Prince Arnold’s
aims, I can’t share anything about Siguel so freely. I’m sure Raul’s not out to
harm Galkhein, but still.
This was the perfect
opportunity for Siguel to get on friendly terms with the powerful Galkhein. It
was hard to imagine that Raul would hinder such relations from forming, since
he was loyal to Siguel’s royal family.
If that’s the case, then does
it have something to do with Lady Harriet? Or perhaps something really did
happen to Prince Curtis?
As her mind spun, Arnold
raised his head from his book and stared at her. Rishe’s thoughts ground to a
halt when she noticed his gaze. His blue eyes seemed to read her very soul.
“I-Is something the matter,
Your Highness?”
The prince lifted his hand
from the page and stroked Rishe’s hair. “You’ve got your hair tied even though
you’re about to go to sleep.”
Indeed, Rishe had bound her
coral hair in a loose braid. It went over her shoulder rather than down her
back. Rishe had often braided her hair in her fifth loop. When wielding a bow
and donning a hood on a hunting trip, she found this to be the most convenient
hairstyle.
“I was just thinking about
the past.”
“Oh?” He ran his hand down
her braid like he was playing with a cat’s tail. When his fingers reached the
chiffon ribbon at the end, he gave it a gentle tug.
“Hey!” Rishe fumbled to keep
the braid from coming undone, but Arnold grabbed her hand first and her hair
unfurled in waves. It was fine, since she was just going to bed, but it still
felt awkward for Arnold to play with her hair so shamelessly.
Rishe pouted at him. “You’re
like a little boy playing a prank.”
Arnold smiled back down at
her. “You might be right,” he said with a chuckle. Then his fingers began to
comb her hair.
She found herself genuinely
floored by his tenderness. The more his fingers brushed her hair, the more
flustered she grew. “Um, Your Highness, I…”
“Yes?”
“I-I’m going to bed!” Rishe
sprang to her feet and gripped Arnold’s hand. “Y-you should get to bed too,
Your Highness! We’ve got a lot to do tomorrow, and you must be tired from
traveling here!”
She thought Arnold would have
a response ready, but he just shut his book and stood from the couch. Rishe
made for her bed, relieved.
The two beds were about fifty
centimeters apart, with a side table wedged in between. Arnold had naturally
gravitated to the bed by the window because Rishe said the crashing of the
waves would scare her at night. She appreciated his consideration.
“I’m putting out the lamp,”
he told her.
“All right. Good night.”
Arnold paused, as if
unaccustomed to the phrase. A moment later, he returned her words in a soft
voice. “Good night.”
The moon was very bright that
night. Even after the lamp went out and the curtains were closed, Rishe could
still see Arnold’s faint outline in the darkness.
Wearing a little frown, she
turned onto her side and murmured, “I apologize for making you join me, Your
Highness.”
Arnold faced her. “It’s fine.
Better than forcing you to sleep by yourself when you’re so afraid.”
Rishe’s heart did a little
somersault in her chest.
“Should I send more maids
your way?” he asked, and the question caught her off guard. She blinked in
Arnold’s direction as he continued, “Oliver offered me some advice when I was
picking your potential maids. He said it would be better for you if I hired
older women from noble houses rather than young commoners.”
It was Rishe who had decided
to hire Elsie and her other maids, but Arnold was the one who had created the
original list of candidates.
“Why did you put together the
list you did, Prince Arnold?”
The prince turned back to the
ceiling and closed his eyes—perhaps in deliberation. “I didn’t want you to be
alone in that palace.”
Rishe’s lashes fluttered as
she blinked again, and he went on, “Normally, the crown princess should have
maids of a fitting status. But if I chose the wrong noble ladies, I thought
they might be condescending to you because of the size of your country.”
Compared to Galkhein, Rishe’s
home country was minuscule. Moreover, she had come to Galkhein as a hostage. At that first party she attended, there were quite
a few noble ladies who had been condescending to her indeed.
“I thought it would be safer
to employ commoners with no social status. Thankfully, we already had some
daughters of fallen nobility in our employ. It wasn’t hard to hire commoners
who have a reputation for diligence.”
He must be talking about
Diana. It was her hard work that allowed Arnold to hire Elsie and the rest.
“I also didn’t think you were
the type to care about the status of those around you. So I thought I’d
surround you with inexperienced girls about your age, ladies you wouldn’t feel
reserved around.” Arnold’s eyes opened, and he looked at Rishe again. “Apparently,
you feel the need to protect girls like that.”
“Urk!” He was no doubt
referring to her brave facade against ghosts for her maids. “So you thought you
should hire more maids for me?”
“That’s right. I should have
given you at least a few older servants.” He sounded almost apologetic.
Wrapping her arms around the
second pillow on her bed, Rishe told him, “I think you still would have ended
up sleeping in this room even if I had some older maids, Your Highness.”
“Why’s that?”
Rishe pressed her mouth into
the pillow in her arms and mumbled, “Because I can’t seem to show this side of
myself to anyone but you lately, Prince Arnold…”
Even in the dark, Arnold
looked surprised. Rishe sat bolt upright in bed when she realized what she’d
said.
“Oh! Uh, I’m not saying I
can’t trust anyone other than you! I find all my maids and the knights and
Oliver very encouraging! And Prince Theodore helps me out all the time too!
It’s just that…” As she spoke, she sank back down onto the bed. “For some
reason, you’re the only one I want to ask for these sorts of favors.”
Try as she might, Rishe
couldn’t explain it. Surely all those other people would help her if she asked,
but most mysteriously, she couldn’t bring herself to confide in them.
“I think… I think it’s
because you’re better with a sword than anyone else in the world.”
Arnold loosed an amused
laugh. “I guess I should give your knights more training before I hire
additional maids, then.”
“W-well, now that you say
that, I can’t say that has anything to do with it either, so—” Rishe stopped
short, gasping. “Wait, did you really order your knights to guard me?”
There were always two guards
with Rishe out of a six-person rotation. They had once belonged to Arnold’s
Imperial Guards, so they must have had different duties before Rishe arrived.
Arnold had also recently sent some of his knights to Coyolles. He was supposed
to have some fifty Imperial Guards, a rather small number for the crown prince
of such a large nation. Rishe found it strange that so many of them were
assigned to her when there were fewer and fewer of them available lately.
Arnold’s expression was
merry. “What, you think they’re there to keep an eye on you?”
“I escape their sight far too
often for that to be the case.”
Normally, it wouldn’t have
made sense to assign exclusive guards to someone who stayed inside the palace
all day, so Rishe always thought that her “guards” were really there to report
her movements to Arnold. Only now did she realize that wasn’t the case. Arnold
had told her that he didn’t want her to be alone in the palace, where Theodore
said his brother had enemies aplenty…
“Prince Arnold, you don’t
need to go so far for my sake.”
“I know that you can protect
yourself,” Arnold said. “They’re there to show anyone
who sees you that I’m protecting you with my own Imperial Guards.”
His voice was quiet but
clear. What he left unsaid was that he considered the palace to be enemy
territory.
“Come to think of it, you
ordered the knights to step up security, didn’t you?” Arnold changed the
subject and Rishe gulped. “What was it? ‘Put strings with bells up in the
hallways’? If there are any intruders, they’ll trip on the strings and ring the
bells. Despite how scared you were, you’re still taking rational action, I
see.”
It was just as Arnold said.
Rishe wasn’t enduring her fear in silence—she was enduring her fear while asking the knights for assistance. If she thought
rationally about the ghost situation, the maids had most likely seen a living
person.
“Look, just…don’t tell me
what comes of them!”
“You don’t want to know?”
“Well, if we set traps and
the bells don’t ring, then that means there’s a good chance it’s a ghost after
all, right?!”
Arnold narrowed his eyes.
“I’d think you’d want to know if we caught someone with it.”
“In that case, until I
receive such a report, I’ll be worrying that it really was a ghost.”
She preferred to know that,
no matter what happened, she wouldn’t be notified of the results.
Besides, if what they saw
wasn’t a ghost or a normal person, the bells aren’t going to ring anyway!
The prince looked skeptical,
but at length he sighed and said, “Well, so be it. In the event of an
emergency, I will respond to it myself.”
Prince Arnold doesn’t even
believe in ghosts, but he doesn’t dismiss my fear… He still takes me
seriously.
That reassured Rishe more
than anything else.
“Thank you, Your Highness. I
only hope I’m able to be of use myself.”
It was then that Harriet’s words echoed in her mind: “If I’m not of some use to my country, there’s no reason for me to be alive, let alone having ever been born!”
Arnold’s response was soft
and sweet. “There’s no need for that. Hurry and sleep before the clouds hide
the moon and it gets even darker.”
“Yes.”
“Is the crashing of the waves
scary?”
A gentle drowsiness came over
her as she answered, “Not with you here…”
The Prince Arnold with me
right now is nothing like the Emperor Arnold Hein of the future… The Princess
Harriet of this loop is the same…
Rishe’s thoughts quieted as
she fell asleep at last.
***
The next day, Rishe and
Arnold got ready and went to meet with “Curtis” once more. After breakfast,
Arnold escorted Rishe to the guest lounge, where she came face-to-face with him
again.
“Thank you for your warm
greeting last night despite the late hour of my arrival.”
“We’re just glad you made it
here safe and sound. It’s a small castle, but we’ll do everything we can to
ensure your stay is comfortable.”
“I appreciate your
consideration. From the bottom of my heart, truly—thank you, Prince Arnold.”
Curtis made a perfect show of
conversing with Arnold. His short blond hair was smoothed down with minimal
product, and he conducted himself with decorum and geniality. Even his smile
had the troubled edge of the real Prince Curtis. Yet he couldn’t disguise the
color of his eyes.
Lady
Harriet must have noticed as well. Rishe glanced at
the other woman, but she was hanging her head just as deeply as always.
“By the way, I happened to
hear that we’ve burdened Her Future Highness quite terribly.”
Raul-disguised-as-Curtis regarded Rishe with a wry smile. “I brought female
knights over from Siguel, so you needn’t serve as my sister’s guard any longer.
Thank you so much for protecting my sister yesterday, Lady Rishe.”
“Think nothing of it. I very
much appreciated the opportunity to spend time with Lady Harriet.”
“Still, it must be said that
we put you in a dangerous position. I do hope you weren’t in any danger
yourself yesterday.”
As a matter of fact, she had been in danger. And the one who had put her in that
danger was Raul, who sat before her right now. Rishe put on her brightest smile
and told him, “There was no danger whatsoever, Prince Curtis.”
He responded with a look of
piqued interest. He still wore the same gentle smile, but Rishe could sense the
curiosity in his gaze. Even that look made him resemble the real Curtis so
much, it awed Rishe.
“I was surprised to hear a
duke’s daughter like yourself has some sword training.”
“Oh, I’m just a novice,
really. I have plenty more training ahead of me.”
“I’m sure you’re just being
humble. Would you permit me to kneel before you and give you a proper display
of my gratitude?”
Rishe guessed Raul’s aim. The
“display” he meant was to kiss the back of Rishe’s hand. Kyle had done the same
to her when they’d met in this life, as was custom in Coyolles, but there was
no such custom in Siguel.
He wants to touch my hand to
determine my proficiency with a sword.
Perhaps he suspected her of
being a body double for the crown princess as well. She didn’t want to reveal
too much to Raul, but she couldn’t turn down such a gesture from a “prince.”
Having no other choice, Rishe began to nod, when…
Eep!
A hand snaked around her
waist, and Rishe almost squeaked aloud. She clapped a hand over her mouth and
looked up to see Arnold standing next to her. “Goodness, Prince Arnold…”
Arnold’s eyes were cold as
ice as he pulled Rishe toward him. He stared Raul down frigidly and said,
“You’re an honored guest. It may just be a formal greeting, but there’s no need
for you to kneel.”
“My, my.” Raul narrowed his
eyes, smile widening. “I see you’re quite the devoted husband, Prince Arnold.”
Where in the world did that
come from?!
The comment had to be
sarcastic, but Arnold did not flinch. He just gazed at Raul, his actions
unprovoked but clearly deliberate.
“It’s only natural for a
husband to mind his wife.”
“I’d heard it was a political
union, but I see you care a great deal for your fiancée. That’s wonderful.”
“Um, excuse me?” Rishe’s head
swung between the two of them, trying to parse their conversation. Then Arnold
broke eye contact as if he’d lost interest.
“I’m sure you’re tired from
the long journey, Prince Curtis. I plan to guide you around town tomorrow, so
please retire for today.”
Hmm, looks like Prince Arnold
and Raul will be parting ways for now.
She still had no idea as to
either of their motives, but Rishe was on Galkhein’s side at the moment. Even
if she wasn’t going to tell Arnold that Curtis was a fake, she still planned on
being cautious around him.
When she looked up, she was
met with Arnold’s blue eyes. Her breath caught a little at the proximity of his
handsome face.
Arnold bent down, face
neutral, and whispered, “Sorry, but please entertain the princess.”
His husky voice and breath
tickled her ear, making her jump. Rishe nodded, trying to hide her jitters.
“Since Prince Curtis is
staying behind, I’ll tighten security inside the castle. I want you to let me
know if there are any problems.”
This was likely his way of
telling her that he would be watching Raul too. He had caught on to what she
wanted to tell him without her having to voice it. Rishe decided to focus on
the mission she’d been given in the meantime.
“Lady Harriet.” She smiled as
she addressed the woman hiding behind Raul. “It seems I won’t be your escort
any longer, but I was still hoping we could talk today. Do you mind if I join
you?”
“Huh?! B-but—” Harriet
scuttled backward, her voice cracking. “I-I couldn’t possibly, I mean, you couldn’t possibly, with someone like me! I’ll just sit
still someplace where I won’t get in anyone’s way, so, um, please don’t feel
the need to take pity on me! I—”
“I was hoping we could talk
about books, Lady Harriet…”
“R-really?!” Harriet’s head
whipped up, then drooped just as quickly. “I-If it wouldn’t be a bother, then,
um, I…”
“Wonderful! If you don’t
mind, then allow me.”
As Rishe moved things along,
Harriet seemed to shrink ever deeper into herself.
***
“It’s a pleasure to meet you,
Princess Harriet. I am Kaine Tully, head of the Aria Trading Company.”
“Er, right…”
Tully introduced himself with
a brilliant smile in the reception room. He liked to grow out his facial hair,
but he was clean-shaven today. He’d also garbed himself in black robes that
complemented his dark skin and matched his image as a first-rate merchant.
Rishe was surprised by the sight of her former employer.
There was a rich spread of
first-class goods in the room, but they weren’t all luxury products. Among them
were mature pieces of jewelry and cute lace accessories, alluring
semi-transparent shawls, and brightly colored shoes that boosted one’s spirits.
Such variety was impressive.
Rishe had requested Tully’s presence on short notice, soon after it was
decided she would accompany Arnold on this trip. Tully would’ve had only a
small window of time to prepare and transport goods befitting the occasion.
“Your Highness, please feel
free to browse our wares! Let us introduce what we have in store today.”
“Eep!”
One of the company salesmen
gave Harriet a rundown of the products on display while paying no heed to her
shriek. Harriet’s head maid nodded approvingly from behind her.
Watching them out of the
corner of his eye, Tully made a great show of bowing to Rishe. “Now then, Lady
Rishe. Let us commence with our usual business.”
“Mr. Tully, why do I always
find myself asking you to be less formal with me?”
Tully laughed good-naturedly
and took out several documents. “Bah, don’t be that way. I’m in grand spirits
as of late. I have interesting business deals, and my sister’s health is much
better.”
“I’m happy to hear it. Aria’s
doing well, then?”
“Yep, and it’s all thanks to
you. So, my lady, it hardly suffices to show my appreciation, but please accept
the information you requested of me.”
He handed over the documents
with a theatrical reverence, and Rishe smirked as she accepted them. When she
saw the contents, her hand flew to her mouth in surprise. “Wow. I can’t believe
you obtained all this so precisely!”
“Does it please you?”
“This column on the right is
how recently these were all acquired, yes? The oldest is from half a year ago,
and the most recent is from last month?”
“That’s right. You can see
the differences in the numbers. Do you see how intel from the west comes in
slower?”
“Yes. Does this third sheet
contain your information sources?”
“For the official data, yes.
There is also some unofficial data I could share with you.”
The conversation flowed
without the real need for details. Once Rishe had finished checking over the
third sheet, Tully chuckled.
“What is it, Mr. Tully?”
“Nothing, just…you catch on
quick. It feels like I’m talking to somebody who works for me.”
That’s because I used to do
just that!
Rishe’s quick analytical eye
had been honed by Tully himself in her first life. The information Tully put
together was always partially coded to help prevent leaks, but it was easy to
parse if one knew the code.
“This information will be
very useful indeed. I swear I won’t misuse it.”
“See that you don’t. I trust
you, though.”
Rishe nodded, and Tully
grinned at her in satisfaction. Then he glanced at the other side of the room.
“I suppose we should do something about that now.”
Tully gestured with his chin
at Harriet, who was busy fretting over the goods, and the head maid fiendishly
watching over her.
“This simply won’t do, Your
Highness! Need I remind you that His Majesty bade you spend your money as you
pleased in Galkhein? Being frugal will only embarrass him! You were given
Galkhein currency, so you must spend it while you are here!”
“I-I’m sorry!” Harriet
minimized herself as she bore the head maid’s furious tirade.
“Man, what a waste,” Tully
grumbled. “That maid would be the picture of dignity if she just kept her mouth
shut.”
“Watch it, Mr. Tully.”
“Hey, don’t give me that
look! That princess is covering her face with her hair too. Her dress might be
good quality, but it’s also old and out of season.” Tully narrowed his eyes,
stroking his smooth chin. “Hey, isn’t that fabric no longer exported from the
country that produces it?”
“You noticed it too, did
you?”
“You’re keen yourself. Old
things aren’t necessarily bad, but…”
Rishe eyed Harriet. “Do you
suppose she hides her face to protect herself?”
Tully cracked his neck.
“Looks more like a cage to me.”
So it’s meant to trap her
from within rather than shield her from without?
“Apologies, Mr. Tully, but
could you handle the head maid?”
“Very well! My lady, could I
interest you in any of these items?”
“Huh?! Oh, no, not me.” The
head maid soundly rejected Tully, but he was unperturbed.
“It seems the items I brought
with me today weren’t to Her Highness’s liking. I’ll be back tomorrow, so I
thought maybe you could give me an idea of what she’d prefer.”
“Well, erm, I suppose I
could…”
Tully shot a knowing glance
at Rishe, and she silently offered her thanks. Then she approached Harriet.
“Was there nothing that
caught your eye, Lady Harriet?”
Harriet hesitated a moment
before her head shot up. “N-no! It’s not that I didn’t like everything, it’s
just…”
Rishe’s eyes widened when she
heard the quiver in Harriet’s voice. What’s she so afraid of?
The princess was only being scolded by the head maid, so maybe that was
why, but that didn’t seem right to Rishe. Is she afraid of
spending money? No, that can’t be it.
“I’m sure the dresses and
jewelry would think they could do better than me.” Harriet’s head sank lower
and lower as Rishe racked her brain for an explanation. “I may be human, but
I’m absolutely not in a position to choose dresses myself…”
“What are you saying, Lady
Harriet?”
“I don’t choose the dresses,
they choose me… I may have been born human, but I’m in no position to turn
something down. I-I’m so sorry…” She curled in on herself as much as possible
before murmuring, “I wish I could just be a real doll…”
“A doll,
Your Highness?”
Harriet flinched. She must
have said the words without intending for Rishe to hear. “My mother told me…as
a princess, my job is to enter into a political marriage and give my husband an
heir…and to do that, I must become an adorable girl just like a doll that my
husband will love…”
Rishe frowned at those words,
a memory picking at her mind.
“B-but as you can see, I’m
human. I can’t do anything right, and people get annoyed just looking at me.
Even my face makes people hate me because of the way my eyes look.” Harriet
bowed her head, her face in her hands. “I do everything wrong! The best I can
do is just stay out of people’s way…”
“Oh, Lady Harriet.”
“I can’t make people
uncomfortable with my face. I can’t show it. I can’t speak,” she said as if in
chant, a melancholy mantra meant only for herself.
Watching her, Rishe gently
asked, “Is that why you hide your face?”
“Ah! If I show him my face,
His Majesty might break off our engagement. That’s the one thing I must avoid.
This political marriage is the whole reason I was born.” Harriet sounded like
she was about to cry, but she still managed to speak coherently. “I must
fulfill my role as a doll in this marriage…”
It seemed those words were
all she had to cling to. And something about them was familiar to Rishe.
“I must finish this all
before tomorrow…”
When Rishe was young, her
“education” was everything. Her parents had been strict, ensuring she knew that
there was no way out of her lessons. All sorts of tutors visited her home and
taught her from morning to night, and when she was alone, she had additional
work to complete. Since every day of her life was like that, she couldn’t
recall spending a single evening with her parents. She spent time alone in her
room, slept alone in her bed, and when she woke up, a full day of education for
a future queen began.
There was an ever-growing
mountain of things to learn, and Rishe was always desperately telling herself, “I need to be able to do this… I need to study properly!”
It was no different on her
sixth birthday, the thirtieth day of the seventh month. The lights in the main
house were out. Everyone was already sleeping, and Rishe was alone—again. It
was nearly midnight, and no one had celebrated her birthday with her, but that
was only natural because she was behind in her studies. She wanted to cry when
she thought about it, but she also felt that crying was shameful, so instead,
she chanted to herself again and again:
“I couldn’t be born a boy…so
I at least must become the queen. If I don’t, there was no…” She remembered her pen
stilling as she rubbed at her eyes. “There was no
point in me being born…”
Back in the present, Rishe
closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and then slapped her hands together
with a loud crack!
“Ack!”
“I’m sorry, Lady Harriet.”
Ignoring Harriet’s yelp, she smiled and asked, “Would you mind accompanying me
for a little while?”
“Huh?”
Things moved at a frantic
pace after that. Rishe asked Elsie to take care of things, requested Tully to
visit again tomorrow, changed her dress, and headed outside. Dodging the head
maid and her suggestions, Rishe took Harriet’s hand with a big smile on her face,
then brought her to just the place she’d planned on.
The back of a horse.
“Eeeek!”
Seated behind Harriet in the
saddle, Rishe held the reins with her arms around the princess and took the
horse over a grassy hill.
Siting sidesaddle, Harriet
gripped the pommel. Her body shook as she spluttered, “I-I’m riding on…a
horse!”
“Women don’t ride horses on
the western continent, do they?” Rishe asked sunnily as the horse plodded
along. “I wanted to take you to the cape, but it rained this morning, you see.
A carriage would get its wheels stuck in the muck, and it’s too high up, so I
thought we’d take a horse.”
“W-women ride horses together
on this continent?!”
“Oh, no! Even here, women
don’t usually hold the reins. You’d normally ride with a man in a similar fashion
as you are now, Lady Harriet. It’s hard to ride in a dress, after all,” Rishe
said with a bright smile on her face.
Harriet’s mouth flapped open
and closed like a fish, her ears flushed scarlet. The princess kept her grip on
the saddle, but strangely, she also ceased to tremble. She sat tall in front of
Rishe, her eyes darting around at the scenery.
Is Lady Harriet enjoying this
too?
Rishe continued her
explanation with a confident grin. She took one hand from the reins and lifted
her skirt to show Harriet. “The dress I’m wearing right now has a slit in it,
so I can straddle a horse. I have enough on underneath it that I don’t need to
worry about it flipping open.”
“L-Lady Rishe, Princess
Harriet!” The head maid was trailing behind them on foot. She clapped a hand to
her forehead and exclaimed, “I thought perhaps I should let it go as a matter
of diplomacy, but I’ve decided I must speak up! It’s not too late! This is far
too unladylike, you two! We can ready a carriage for you, so get down from that
horse immediately!”
Harriet flinched, and Rishe
turned around. The rest of Harriet’s maids seemed to be of the same opinion.
Even the lady knights from Siguel were eyeing Rishe warily.
The way Harriet hung her head
seemed regretful to Rishe. She bent over and put one of her hands on Harriet’s
where it held the saddle. “Lady Harriet.”
“Yes?!”
She wrapped Harriet’s arm
around her waist and whispered into her bright-red ear, “I’m going to shake
them off… Hold tight.”
“Huh?!”
She grasped the reins once
more and, in time with the chestnut horse’s breathing, urged the steed onward.
“Aiiieeeee!”
Scream though Harriet did,
the dutiful horse made sure she was holding on before racing up the hill before
them.
“I apologize, Miss Head
Maid!” Rishe called back. “I’ll take your scolding later—me and only me, if you
would!”
The head maid shouted
something in response, but her words were stolen by the breeze.
Harriet remained hunched at
the start, but she gradually lifted her head. “W-wow! We’re already all the way
up here…”
The cape that had been far in
the distance just a moment ago was already right before their eyes.
“There was a horseback-riding
scene in the Claudiette Saga as well, wasn’t there? It had the most wonderful
illustration. The moment I turned the page, I was transfixed. It’s Siguel’s
special bookmaking technology that allows the printing of such fine lines,
isn’t it?”
Hearing praise of her
homeland made Harriet bashful. Timidity in every move, she ventured a peek
behind them. “Everyone’s so far away…”
A grove of trees up on the
cape cast a pleasant, dappled shade. Rishe brought the horse into the trees
before dismounting and offering her hand to Harriet. After helping the princess
down, she patted the horse’s neck and tied its reins to a tree to let it rest.
“The sea breeze is so nice
and cool, isn’t it?”
Harriet nodded, letting out a
captivated sigh as she gazed at the scenery. From the cape, the seaside town
looked vibrant, bathed in sunlight. The deep blue sea spread out before them.
Above, white sea birds flew about.
“You can go anywhere you
want, can’t you, Lady Rishe?”
Rishe watched Harriet,
holding down her hair as it fluttered in the wind.
“How I wish I could be like
you…” Harriet trailed off, then gasped and shook her head violently. “I-I-I’m
sorry! I, er, shouldn’t presume! How disrespectful of me!”
“You can’t become me, Lady
Harriet,” Rishe said with a bittersweet smile. “I’m sure the places I go aren’t
the places you want to go.”
“I, um…”
“Where is it that you want to
go, Lady Harriet?”
Harriet sucked in a breath
like she’d never heard those words before.
Gazing down at the ocean,
Rishe continued, “For instance, I want to go to places with beautiful things. A
field full of sunflowers, or a forest with a carpet of autumn leaves. A beach
where shards of ice wash up on the shore and sparkle in the morning sun like
gemstones.” Rishe’s eyes crinkled as she remembered things she’d seen in her
travels. “There’s a certain someone I want to show those things to.”
How would Arnold react to
sights like that? Would he take interest in them, or would he feel nothing at
all? Once she found that out, she’d set out on another journey to see something
beautiful with him. She hoped to be able to take a trip like that one day.
“I think you and I wish for
different things, Lady Harriet.”
“I-I… I…”
“I’d love it if you told me.
Not about being someone else but about what you’d like
to be. About your dreams.”
Harriet murmured dreamily,
“What I’d like to be…” After that, she pressed her lips into a hard line. She
looked down and fidgeted with her hands before gathering all her courage to
shout, “I-I…! This, um, I… I’m going back to my maids!”
She ran off, and Rishe didn’t
follow her. The lady knights were halfway up the cape. Aside from one
particular individual, there was no one suspicious around them, so the princess
shouldn’t be in any danger. Rishe watched her go, worried that she’d trip.
Then a voice sounded from up
a nearby tree.
“Your face gets prettier and
prettier the more I look at it.”
Rishe sighed, and an amused
laugh spilled from the branches.
“That fluffy coral-pink hair
and your big emerald eyes… You’re just adorable. No wonder your fiancé was so
insistent that I keep my hands off you.”
“It makes me uncomfortable
when you compliment me insincerely, so please stop.”
In her past life, Raul had
been a friend—and somewhat of a bad influence. Even though he didn’t know that,
this flirtation really rubbed her the wrong way.
“I thought you’d show
yourself somewhere with fewer people,” Rishe said, looking directly up into the
tree.
The man there was not dressed
as Prince Curtis. He wore a black cloak and crouched atop a branch, chin in his
hands. His hair was a burnt brown, but it must have been some time since he
dyed it; his natural orange color peeked from the roots. Narrowing his red,
almond-shaped eyes, he appraised Rishe. He was, without a doubt, the hunter
Raul whom Rishe knew.
“Yet you’re not surprised at
all. Pity, I was looking forward to hearing you scream.”
“How barbaric,” Rishe said
with disgust.
Raul’s grin was a happy one.
“You were the one who set up that noisy little trap in the castle, right?” he
asked, tilting his head like a curious cat. “I thought you might be someone in
my business, just dressed as a noble lady, but it doesn’t seem that way. The
prince cautioned me a little too genuinely for you to be a fake… That’s my
least favorite kind of trap, you know?”
Erasing one’s presence was
the most important task for a hunter on the prowl. Naturally, they had to avoid
making any loud noises. Raul was on the mark when he pegged her as someone in
the same business as him.
“It was one of your men
sneaking into the castle yesterday, wasn’t it?” she asked him.
Raul shrugged. “No idea.
Somebody snuck in?”
“My maids witnessed a
suspicious figure. He came in through the window and didn’t make a sound.”
“Then maybe it was us, and maybe it has nothing to do with us. I wonder
which it is.”
Rishe scowled at his teasing
response, and Raul laughed.
“You’re so cute!”
He slid from the branch and
landed close to Rishe without so much as a sound. Harriet and her maids, who
were descending the cape, wouldn’t be able to see him from their position.
Raul studied Rishe with his
ruby-red eyes. “In fact, I want to make you my wife
instead of the crown prince’s.”
“Enough joking around. Get to
the point of this little ‘visit’ already.”
“There’s no point. I just
wanted to see you.” The man spat out a blatantly ingenuine pickup line. “My
name is Raul. In my country’s mother tongue, it means ‘the wolf who shows you
the way.’”
I know you’re lying about
that name and the country you’re from, though.
Nevertheless, it was a
nostalgic introduction, and she found herself remembering the first time she’d
heard it.
Rishe met the group who
called themselves hunters in a forest in Siguel in her fifth life. She’d run
across a wounded Raul and used her apothecary skills to treat his injuries.
“You saved my life. If you’ve
got nowhere to go, please spend some time here.”
Some dozen hunters lived
together in that hut, and they were all pleasant folk. In their company, Rishe
learned how to use a bow while she treated Raul. Once she learned enough, Raul
took her into the forest.
“Mm. You’ve got the knack for
this. I can teach you how to hunt if you want to try your hand at it for a
while.”
That was how Rishe’s fifth
loop began. It was fun living in the forest, and she liked learning about the
animals they shared it with. She learned to predict the weather from the way
bugs and birds flew, how to anticipate a prey’s next moves from their tracks,
and how to catch them with traps.
Sometimes, she’d aim her bow
at her prey and wait in the forest for hours without budging. Other times,
she’d hunker down in the cold snow of winter until she couldn’t feel her
fingers anymore. In those cases, she had to grit her teeth to keep them from chattering
because then her prey would perceive her.
As she polished her skills as
an archer and made her living, she realized that Raul and his men were no
ordinary hunters. They told her the truth when they went to one particular
location on orders from the Siguel royal family.
“So basically, we’re
intelligence operatives disguised as hunters,” Raul told her from his perch on
a tree branch. “It’s the perfect cover for our activities. While we ‘scout out
our hunting grounds,’ we can travel all over the country and investigate nobles’
territories, you see.”
Rishe had put that all
together on her own. “You can probe incidents of misgovernment and find
evidence of tax fraud without worrying about people catching on.”
“That’s right. And every so
often, we can ‘accidentally’ enter other countries when we get lost in the
forest.” He looked down at their hunting grounds as he spoke. “My old man, the
previous chief, said that in his country in the east, people like us were
called falconers.”
“I wonder if that’s different
from ‘ninjas.’”
“They’re similar. Ninjas are
usually disguised as farmers or merchants. We usually act like real hunters and
live in peace in the forest, as you know.” Raul rattled off the facts like a
song.
Rishe turned to face him.
Their chosen perches were narrow branches, yet she navigated them with ease
thanks to Raul’s training. She would never lose her balance in such a
precarious place. “But when you’re needed, you go on missions like this.”
“Well, it is still
technically hunting prey.” Raul smiled, narrowing his red eyes as he looked
down at a man below them. “Wait just a second, Rishe. I was told not to kill
this one, so we’ll track him carefully.”
There was no anxiety in his
skill. Raul was able to nock an arrow and aim at his target without so much as
shifting the branch he was crouched on.
I learned how to hide myself
and observe other people from Raul. I’m a capable hunter because of that life,
but Raul is something else.
Rishe thought about “Curtis”
from this morning as she stared at Raul in front of her.
He was the only one who could
disguise himself as someone else down to his voice.
How did Raul interpret her
gaze?
“Why are you disguising
yourself as Prince Curtis?”
“Hmm…” Raul peered at Rishe’s
face, feigning contemplation. He acted friendly with people, but the truth was
that no one interested him. Rishe was astounded by the way he scrutinized her.
He was almost like everyone’s
big brother among the hunters. I can’t believe he’s this frivolous with a
complete stranger.
This was why he made so many
women cry. Raul had a pretty face, and he acted kind and friendly on the
surface, which only made things worse.
“Your expression doesn’t
change at all, not even when I get this close. Yet you turned red in a flash
when the crown prince touched you!”
“Ahem! Well, I understand
that you have no intent to answer my questions, at least.”
“If I answer them, do I get
something in return?”
“Nope. You don’t,” Rishe
answered, feeling like she was in her fifth loop.
Raul chuckled. “Maybe I creep
you out, but hey—you didn’t say anything when you realized Prince Curtis was
actually me. Forgive my saying so, but you creep me out
just as much! No need to worry, though. I’ll behave this afternoon. Seems like
it’s going to rain, anyway.”
He looked down at Harriet,
encircled by her maids at the bottom of the hill. “Can I ask you to make
friends with Harriet?”
Rishe peeled her eyes away
from the princess to look back at Raul, but he was already gone, leaving behind
nothing but the swaying trees at the top of the cape. Under the strong light of
the summer sun, cicadas buzzed all around her, yet she didn’t sense any animal
presence.
It does look like it’ll rain.
I should tell the maids to bring the laundry inside.
With a sigh, she untied the
reins from the branch and brought her horse back to the castle.
***
The rain came down about an
hour later. It looked to be a passing shower, and it would be over quickly if
they just waited a bit. Still, the downpour was heavy, kicking up a white mist
as it splashed on the ground. While it fell, the maids had to bustle through
their many tasks.
Summer showers had a harsh
vitality to them. As Rishe listened to the pleasant plink of droplets hitting
the windows, she received word that Arnold had returned from the town.
“Welcome ba—oh!” Her eyes
flew wide when she met Arnold in the entry hall. He stood there sulky and
soaking wet. “Are you okay?!”
Rishe sprinted toward Arnold,
hastily instructing a maid to bring some towels as she passed. Liquid beads
dripped from his black hair, evincing the force of the rain.
Oliver appeared behind him,
equally drenched and clearly exasperated at his lord. “Goodness, there was no
need to rush, was there? I suggested we wait out the rain, but you just had to
insist on soldiering through it, didn’t you?”
“Hold your tongue! You didn’t
need to come with me.”
“Oh, but I did! Of course, I
understand your desire to return to the castle so quickly.”
“I told you to shut up!”
Arnold growled, running a hand through his sopping bangs. The casual movement
exposed his typically hidden forehead.
Rishe’s breath caught as she
gazed at Arnold. He was a portrait of contrasts: matured by the slicked-back
bangs but almost fragile due to dripping everywhere. She had no idea how to
look at him.
Arnold was puzzled over
Rishe’s scrutiny. “What is it?”
She felt compelled to
respond. “It’s just…even your forehead is as beautiful as a work of art, Your
Highness…”
“What?”
“Oh, look, the towels are
here!” Rishe thanked the arriving maids and picked up one of the towels. After
spreading it out, she stood on her tiptoes and draped it over his head,
commencing with drying his hair.
Everyone present—Oliver
included—watched her with mouths agape. Even the guards, who’d been reaching
for towels of their own, were frozen in shock. Rishe wondered what everyone was
gaping at as she dried Arnold’s hair with vigor.
A moment later, Arnold’s
flat, muffled voice came from beneath the towel. “Rishe.”
“Yes?”
“I can dry myself.”
Rishe blinked once, then
twice, and then understood at last.
“Gah!” She dropped the towel
like a hot potato, her arms shooting into the air like white flags. With her
arms raised in total surrender, she took two shaky steps back. Although the
guards and maids didn’t dare move a muscle, Oliver alone appeared to be
holding back laughter.
“I-I’m so sorry! That was
completely out of line!”
“It’s
fine.”
Oliver swooped in just then.
“Hee hee hee, thank you, Lady Rishe. I apologize for the imposition, but could
you take care of His Highness?”
Arnold glared at Oliver, but
the latter remained unperturbed.
“I’m just as soaked, as you
can see. Do you think you could take care of him for me?”
“Er, y-yes! Certainly! Prince
Arnold, please come this way!”
At this point, Rishe just
wanted the floor to swallow her whole. Propelled by that feeling, she grabbed
Arnold’s arm and led him upstairs. After stuffing him into a fourth-floor room,
she wiped the puddles the prince had left in the hallway in a frenzy.
Just be normal, Rishe! For
goodness’ sake!
To regain some semblance of
dignity, she checked on the bell traps. When she judged herself to be
sufficiently calm, her maid handed her the tea she’d asked for and she knocked
on the door of the room she’d all but tossed Arnold in.
“Um, Your Highness? Have you
finished changing?”
“Yeah.”
Opening the door frazzled her
nerves once again. When she did, she found Arnold sitting on the couch, having
changed out of his wet clothes into a white shirt. His hair was still wet, but
it wasn’t dripping anymore.
“H-here, have some tea. You
should get something warm into you since you’re probably cold from being
outside.”
“Mm,” Arnold grunted as he
read over a document. He patted the space next to him with one hand, signaling
for her to sit. The gesture mirrored his summons the night before. She hadn’t
thought anything of it then, but now she wondered if they should have sat
across from each another. Still, she didn’t have to go out of her way to refuse
his offer and sit on another couch.
Rishe meekly took her place
beside Arnold and looked up at him. “Are you done with your inspection of the
currency exchanges?”
“For today, at least. I’ll
check a few more places tomorrow and that’ll be all of them. Any issues on your
end?”
“There’s something eating at
Lady Harriet that worries me.”
Arnold didn’t care a whit about that, though. He could at least feign interest, she thought, but he showed no indication of
doing so. Prince Arnold didn’t even move when Lady
Harriet fell flat on her face yesterday.
He didn’t care about her at
all, even when he saw her crying. Rishe thought about it as she watched Arnold
flip through his document.
“Does your scar hurt?”
Arnold glanced at Rishe in
surprise for a moment but turned away again with a huff. “Sometimes,” he said
after a pause. “When it rains.”
Rishe frowned. He conducted
himself the same as ever, but on a closer inspection, she could tell that
Arnold was favoring his left side. She didn’t think she would be able to tell
if she didn’t know about the scar on his neck.
“How could you tell?”
“I can sort of sense whenever
you’re in pain now, even if it’s only a little bit.”
It wasn’t as if Rishe was
monitoring Arnold’s health every second or anything, but she had heard from
patients in her life as an apothecary about old wounds aching when it rained. A
definitive treatment for such symptoms didn’t exist, though.
“Shall I prepare some hot
water? If you warm the area up with a towel, it might alleviate the pain
somewhat.”
“You don’t need to worry
about it.”
“But—”
“It’s a little better now,”
Arnold said softly. “So I don’t need anything else.”
She hadn’t done anything, so
she didn’t know what he meant by “anything else.” But if she made too big a
deal of it, the fact of the scar might become known to his enemies. The old
wound was the only weak point in Arnold’s godlike swordsmanship.
Come to think of it, Raul
noticed it in my life as a hunter, didn’t he?
Five years from now, Siguel
entered the war against Galkhein. After Harriet emptied Fabrannia’s coffers and
was executed, Siguel had to fight as part of their reparations to Fabrannia.
Rishe’s hunting troop was sent to battle as part of the royal family’s forces.
The hunters weren’t on the front lines; their duty was to hide out in the
forest ahead of the main force, gather intelligence, and diminish the enemy’s
forces as much as possible.
On one such mission, Raul
whispered to her while peering from behind a rock with a monocular, “Arnold
Hein may be injured.”
The hunters, Rishe included,
were surprised—they had only come upon the man recently, with no chances to
observe him before then. They were also very cautious about the positioning of
the sun for fear that Arnold would notice the light reflected off of the
monocular.
“Injured, Raul? Really?”
“Yeah. On his left side, I
think. Upper body? There’s a chance someone landed a hit on him.”
Now that she thought back on
that moment, the wound Raul had sensed must have been the scar on Arnold’s
neck. Rishe hadn’t known about it at the time, and she hadn’t figured it out in
her life as a knight either. She only understood her two life experiences in
this one.
Raul had been sure of himself
at the time, though. “If we aim for his left side, we might be able to take
down the Arnold Hein. I want everyone to nock a poison
arrow. He deflected all our shots in battle, but I’m sure even he has his guard
down right now.”
All of Rishe’s companions
aimed their bows on Raul’s command. They’d shot poison arrows at Arnold Hein
several days ago as well, but his sword had knocked every attack aside. Raul
issued the order to try again now to take advantage of Arnold’s injury.
We’re downwind. There’s no
way Arnold Hein can hear our voices right now…so why do I have such a bad
feeling about this?
Rishe felt a premonition
stirring in her heart and looked through the monocular once more. Then she
gasped.
Arnold Hein’s blue eyes were
staring right at her. She shuddered, immediately realizing that she wasn’t just
imagining it. Arnold Hein had been looking at her.
“Everyone, stop! Arnold
Hein’s noticed us! We won’t hit him if we shoot!”
A buzz went through the group
at Rishe’s words. Depending on what Arnold Hein did, they could soon be
surrounded by enemy knights. Rishe held her breath and looked through the lens
at the man. He smiled, the expression not reaching his dark eyes, and pressed
his thumb to the left of his chest as if to say, “My heart is
right here.”
He was goading Rishe into
attacking him.
Because Arnold Hein hadn’t
pursued them aggressively for whatever reason, they survived that day. As she
sat beside Arnold now, Rishe studied him, wondering, If I had
shot him in the heart back then, I wonder where I would be now.
Rishe might not have died in
her fifth life. She could be celebrating her twenty-first birthday instead. She
couldn’t imagine it.
There’s no point in thinking
about futures that never came. I should be investigating whether the figure
Elsie and the other maids saw yesterday was one of the hunters instead.
Her face taut and grim, Rishe
organized what she knew of the incident.
They came in through the
window, made no sound, and left without a trace. It’s not something a “normal
person” could do, but they’re not what you’d call normal.
Considering her interactions
with Raul in the alleyway yesterday and upon the cape just a few hours ago, it
seemed most likely that the infiltrators were his hunters.
But if it’s the hunters
sneaking in, my traps are meaningless. They would be able to notice them like
Raul did.
Rishe still couldn’t dismiss
the possibility it was a ghost, however, because the maids had seen it.
Those hunters wouldn’t let
someone hear a rusty, creaking hinge. Hmm…
The more she thought about
it—which she couldn’t stop doing—the more she gave weight to the possibility
of a ghost.
Arnold touched her hand then.
“What is it, Your Highness?”
The prince didn’t say
anything. He simply traced the edge of her sapphire ring.
He touched my ring like this
yesterday too.
She didn’t think he was doing
it to make her feel awkward, but she couldn’t think of a reason for this
intimate interaction. While she didn’t hate it or anything, it fired up her
nerves all over again.
Restless, Rishe remembered what Arnold had said to
her the day before: “So the metalwork was wrought
by an artisan from Coyolles, eh? You take care of it well for how detailed the
craftsmanship is.”
By any chance, is Prince
Arnold—
“Rishe, the rain’s stopped.”
“Oh! You’re right!”
The sky through the window
was a clear, cloudless blue, as though the downpour from mere minutes ago had
been an illusion. The air was clearer than it had been that morning, and the
white sunlight was incredibly bright.
“Will you do some work this
afternoon? Or spend some time with Prince Curtis and Princess Harriet?”
“No. If I can, I’d like to
take you somewhere.” Arnold stood and extended a hand
to Rishe. “Do you have the time?”
She was surprised by the
proposal, but Rishe nodded and took Arnold’s hand.
***
“Wow!” Rishe cried. She wore
a light summer dress with a hat to shade her from the sun, and she had a basket
of drinks in one hand.
“Hey, don’t run in the sand.
You’ll fall.”
“I’m sorry, but…” Rishe
couldn’t quell her excitement despite Arnold’s warning. “It’s the beach!”
Her eyes positively sparkled
at the great expanse of water before them. She marveled at the white sand,
completely free of footprints, and the water that shifted from light blue in
the shallows to pale emerald and then deep azure. This small inlet was only
accessible through the castle; no one but the imperial family and their guests
could visit it.
After running out onto the
sand, Rishe swiveled to face Arnold. He wasn’t wearing his jacket, clad instead
in a white shirt and black slacks. Rishe wondered if he was hot in his outfit,
but he seemed unaffected, being used to such attire.
“Prince Arnold! Forgive my
immodesty, but do you mind if I remove my shoes?”
“Do what you want. Just don’t
hurt yourself.”
Rishe set her basket down
next to a rock and laid her hat over top. Then she kicked off her shoes and
felt the silky sand beneath her feet. She wore sunblock she’d made herself, so
she wasn’t too worried about getting burned. Thanks to the earlier rain, the
sand was pleasantly warm rather than scalding in the sunlight. The sea breeze
wasn’t humid in the least, instead carrying a note of brine on its cool,
refreshing gusts.
The wind is a bit chilly, so
it’s both hot and cool out here! What a strange feeling!
Rishe’s calf-length dress was
made up of layers of chiffon. Its soft skirt danced in the wind.
“Summer’s in full swing now,
huh?” Rishe had come to Galkhein in spring, in the middle of the fifth month.
Enjoying the lush season around her as Arnold approached, she said, “If I’d
known the water would be this clean, I would have brought my bathing suit.”
“…”
“I have a cute one! It’s a
two-piece. The top is a pretty blue while the bottom is like a frilly white
skirt.” As she cursed her poor choices, Arnold frowned. “What’s the matter?”
After a long pause, Arnold
said, “It’s still a little early for swimming, isn’t it?”
“I suppose so. There are a
lot of rip currents around here in this season too.”
She ambled toward the shore,
where the gentle waves lapped at her toes. The water rose around her ankles,
then immediately pulled back, the sand tickling the bottom of her feet as it
shifted under her.
Rishe held up the edges of
her dress and waded in a little deeper. “Hee hee, the water’s surface is so
bright!”
Still standing on the beach,
Arnold asked, “Is it that much fun?”
“Of course it is!” In
response to Arnold’s bewilderment, Rishe pointed to the sea and told him, “Look
over there. See how the surrounding water is calm, but there are whitecaps in
just that one spot? That means there’s something large and heavy below the
water. And you can tell how large it is from the size of the waves.”
A sailor had taught her that
when she was traveling in her life as a merchant.
“The seafloor might just be
raised up in that spot, or something big could have sunk there. Isn’t it fun
just imagining what might be at the bottom of the deep sea?” Rishe whirled
toward Arnold, splashing at the surface of the water. “Maybe there’s sunken
treasure there that some pirates dropped!”
“That would be a pain in the
neck. We’d have to figure out who the treasure belongs to and gather up all the
potential claimants.”
“Ugh, you and your realism!”
Even so, Arnold went along
with Rishe’s odd little fantasy. That made her happy.
“When I was a girl studying
in my room, I desperately ate up any fragment of knowledge about the rest of
the world from my textbooks.” Rishe’s eyes were hooded as she recalled the
memories. “I would read the word ‘ocean’ and wonder what it was like. When I
had to embroider flowers, I wondered what the real ones smelled like. Imagining
those things kept me going. That’s why I was so happy every time I finally
experienced something I previously could only imagine.”
She had been to the ocean
many times in all of her previous lives, but the sight of it was still fresh.
She’d always found it beautiful, so much more stunning than what she’d
envisioned while stuck in her room all by herself. Really, she couldn’t get enough
of it.
“Did you bring me to the
beach because I said I wanted to go to the ocean?”
“That’s part of it.”
Rishe surmised that there was
another reason, but Arnold didn’t seem forthcoming at the moment, so she didn’t
bother with further questions. She was just happy that he’d remembered what
she’d said before they departed the castle.
Yet Prince Arnold is only
watching. How does the ocean look in his eyes?
Arnold wore his usual neutral
expression; he didn’t seem moved by the gorgeous scenery in any way. Did the
sight of the ocean inspire no emotion in him?
That’s not all…
The way Arnold watched Rishe
as she stood in the sea, it was as if she had nothing to do with him. Like he
had drawn a line between them, or he had decided that there was nothing between
them at all. That made Rishe feel like she had come to the seaside all by
herself. She wanted to ask him about this—and if he really didn’t care, she
could drop it—but he looked like he was keeping his distance even from such a
question.
“Prince Arnold!” she shouted,
reaching out to him.
Arnold grimaced, dubious.
“What’s with the hand?”
“Come here, Your Highness.”
His frown deepened, but Rishe
guessed it wasn’t because the invitation displeased him. If anything, the
source of the displeasure came from the invitation being so unexpected. Making
up her mind, Rishe declared, “I’m making a request, so you must listen to it.”
When they got engaged, Arnold
had said that he would grant any of her requests. Knowing she was referencing
this, Arnold sighed. “All right.”
Giving in, he bent over to
remove his shoes. He neatly rolled up his pant legs and, still scowling,
entered the sea. He sloshed through the water to get to Rishe, all the while
looking down at his feet with a complicated expression on his face—as if walking
directly on sand felt strange to him.
“What do you think?”
“No comment.”
“Well then, Your Highness…”
Standing next to Arnold, Rishe dropped the edges of her skirt. She decided not
to worry about it getting wet. Instead, she grasped Arnold by each wrist. “You
can scold me all you want later, all right?”
“Hey, wait, you’re not going
to—” The question he shot in her direction melted into realization.
“Hmph!” Rishe hurled them
both backward into the water.
“Argh! Damn you!”
Surely Arnold would have been
able to maintain his balance had he just been concerned for himself. Yet he
tried to support Rishe as well, so they both ended up tumbling into the ocean.
Splash!
There was a great spray of
water. Rishe squeezed her eyes shut and held her breath as she endured the impact
before Arnold pulled her back up.
“Aah!”
Rishe sat in the ocean, which
reached up to her navel in this shallow area. Her dress floated all around her
as though she were a jellyfish. Arnold was drenched for the second time that
day. There’d been no point in him drying his hair and changing clothes after
getting caught out in the rain earlier.
“…Rishe.”
“If it’s still too early to
swim, why not amuse ourselves this way?” She grinned at the novelty of trapping
Arnold.
With his arms ringed around
Rishe’s waist, Arnold squinted at her. “You look awfully pleased with
yourself.”
“I am. I’m quite satisfied at
having pranked you, Your Highness.”
“I see.” Arnold sighed and
reached for Rishe’s cheek. “Very well… I’ll take you up on the offer.”
Rishe couldn’t believe her
ears. “Huh?!” Yes, she’d started this little prank war, but she didn’t think
he’d take it seriously.
Ignoring Rishe’s flustered
reaction, Arnold went in for the kill.
“Ah, hey, Your Highness! Wait
a second, that’s not fair… Eeeep!”
Splash!
The splash marked the
beginning of a fierce melee. Arnold was merciless. Rishe did her best to fight
back, but he was unbeatable. She was certain that if anyone else saw this
scene, they would be rendered speechless.
After a steady exchange of
attacks and counterattacks in the shallows, they realized much time had passed.
“Whew! We really went all out
messing around, huh?”
“I suppose we did.”
The two of them sat on the
beach for a breather, clothes drenched. Rishe’s stamina was completely
expended, but Arnold appeared ready for a few more rounds. There was a
different sort of fatigue in his features, though—perhaps from doing something
new.
Rishe reached for the basket
she’d left beside a rock and took out one of the bottles. “Have some tea, Your
Highness. It’s gotten pretty warm, though.”
The bottle had been chilled
in the castle’s ice house, but it was close to room temperature now.
Nevertheless, Arnold drank.
“Have your feelings on the
ocean changed at all?”
“…I don’t know.”
She laughed, and his head
swiveled in her direction. “It’s just, you really thought about it, didn’t you?
I mean, you didn’t say no, just that you don’t know.”
Arnold’s gaze softened. He
tucked Rishe’s hair behind her ear, plucked Rishe’s hat from its spot beside
the basket, and covered her head.
Since he was still being
gentle with her, Rishe said, “I will accept your scolding now, Your Highness.”
While she was prepared to be
chastised for tripping her fiancé into the ocean, Arnold said, “I won’t punish
you.”
“Huh?”
“I retaliated plenty. We’re
even.”
Rishe blinked, stumped. “You
go too easy on me.”
“Get used to it.” He made
something not at all natural seem natural, but Rishe
wasn’t having it.
“You need to scold me or I’ll
just get worse. If you’re too nice to me, well…” She frowned and covered her
mouth, murmuring, “I’ll get greedy.”
Arnold chuckled. The soft
expression he wore made him look his age for once. Gazing at Rishe, he said,
“I’d like that.”
He sounded so gentle when he
said it that Rishe’s ears felt inexplicably hot.
“Everything that you do is so
strange, I can never predict what’s coming next.”
“Augh! You’re teasing me
again!” Rishe wrinkled her nose in frustration, and Arnold lowered his gaze to
the sand.
“Besides, there isn’t all
that much I can do for you. It should be fine to spoil you a little.”
Rishe tilted her head to the
side. “Hm? You’ve already granted so many of my requests.”
“That’s because the things
you ask for are so trivial.”
She found that strange. I
feel like I’ve been making some extreme requests by my standards.
Arnold had readied a whole
detached palace for his “hostage” fiancée and even allowed her to use a corner
of the garden as a field. Rishe had hired all her own maids, and she was
allowed to freely trade with merchants. All of this was selfish enough, was it
not?
The question must have been
written on her face. Arnold said, “There’s something I must prioritize above
all else.” He looked out at the ocean. “If your requests go against that, then
I can’t grant them.”
Rishe had only accepted
Arnold’s proposal after asking if he would grant her anything she desired. At
the time, Arnold had agreed to it so long as it was within his power. In other
words, he had implied from the beginning that there were some requests he could
not grant.
“Due to my position, there
will probably be times when my duty to work and country interferes as well…but
that’s not all.” Arnold fixed his blue eyes on Rishe. “Even if you tire of this
engagement, I won’t let you leave my side.”
A dull pain wreathed her
heart. “Because of the reason you proposed to me?”
He studied her. “That’s
right.”
Rishe’s hand crept to her
chest, just over her heart. She hoped he wouldn’t notice. It was wrong of her
to feel despondent about this.
It’s not
like I’ve told him my top priority either. Rishe
looked down, grateful for the cover her hat afforded her face. She clung to it,
tracing lines in the soft sand with her finger.
I haven’t told him “I don’t
want you to kill your father” or “I don’t want you to start that war.” I’m
hiding my greatest desires from him, so I can’t fault him for hiding things
from me.
She couldn’t just come out
and tell him those things, though.
I can’t say it. I mean, the
only reason Prince Arnold is allowing me such freedom is because he doesn’t
know that my objective is to stop the war.
Everything Rishe did in this
life, she did to interfere with Arnold’s plans. Her motivation for every move
was to avoid the war.
I’m sure that Prince Arnold’s
strong will is the catalyst for the conflict. If he didn’t feel so strongly
about it, there’s no way such a kind person would start such a bloody war.
The “something” Arnold had to
prioritize was the war in the future. And if he found out about Rishe’s
interference, she would become his enemy in this life too.
It won’t be easy thwarting
Prince Arnold’s plans. If I have one advantage over him, it’s that I know the
future.
To hold that advantage, she
had to keep her loop-given foresight to herself.
Yes, I have secrets too. I
have no right to know what Prince Arnold might be hiding from me.
And yet, her heart ached.
Rishe had asked Arnold about the reason he chose her as his fiancée several
times now, but she could no longer voice the question. Instead, she regarded
Arnold from under her hat.
“What do you want me to do
once I’m your wife, Prince Arnold?”
The question startled him. He
smiled at Rishe like he found her the most captivating thing in all the world.
“You’ve changed the question, I see.”
“I know you won’t answer the
normal one.” It was the truth, but it felt like a lie.
Arnold’s answer came easily.
“What I want you to do? That’s simple. It’s ‘idle around the castle’ and ‘be
utterly useless,’ isn’t it?” He was referring to what Rishe said after he
proposed to her.
“Th-that’s not what you want,
it’s what I want!”
“Still, it hardly seems
possible for you.”
“Huh? What do you mean it’s
not possible?! I absolutely plan to win my life of indolence after this, you
hear me?!”
“Why must you win it? You’re not suited to indolence anyway.”
What does he mean by that? Rishe thought, indignant.
Then Arnold added, “Why do
you ask in the first place?”
“Lady Harriet appears to be
pushing herself too hard to prepare for her own marriage. I was curious what a
man might be thinking at a time like this.” This wasn’t a lie, per se. She
seized upon the opportunity to ask Arnold about this as well. “What sort of
country does Fabrannia seem like to you, Your Highness?” She asked the question
as if she hadn’t been there herself in a past life.
“In my view, it’s the country
on the western continent that’s most proactive in its diplomatic relations with
Galkhein.”
“That displeases you?”
“There aren’t many advantages
for us right now. They might be advantageous allies in the future, but we have
many other things to prioritize right now.”
“So they’re annoying.”
Rishe recalled Harriet’s head
maid saying that the Fabrannian king wished that this visit would foster good
relations between their countries.
“The western continent is
full of small countries, though. If Galkhein must get along with just one of
them, Fabrannia is the most likely, as it leads the alliance in that region.”
To Arnold, other western
countries like Siguel were worth less than Fabrannia.
“Though small, Galkhein can’t
ignore Fabrannia due to its position in the west.”
“More or less.”
There was one thing Rishe still didn’t understand. I don’t know why Prince Arnold proposed to me when I’m just a duke’s
daughter from a minor country. In the same way…
She remembered the future in
her fifth loop.
I don’t see how Fabrannia
benefits in a political marriage with Siguel. It’s only
natural for Lady Harriet to accept her obligation in a political marriage. I
thought I had to serve the same purpose until Prince Dietrich broke off our
engagement.
It didn’t sit right with her.
She frowned. Only when she’d chosen to live her life as a merchant did she
start to enjoy her own life and experiences. That was why she hadn’t even
wanted to think about marrying anyone in all her lives up until now.
But it’s different in this
life.
Rishe looked up, and her eyes
met Arnold’s as he gazed down at her. This man was going to be her husband. The
moment she thought that, his words played back in her head: “You
don’t need to be resolute to become my wife.”
She sighed, willing it to
conceal her heartache.
“May I make another request
so soon after the last?”
“Go ahead. What is it?”
“There’s a record I’d like to
check with the currency exchanges.”
Arnold shot an odd look her
way, so Rishe pulled the basket over and took out the document tube inside.
“It’s not quite a trade, but
I also have a report for you, Your Highness.”
The prince squinted at it
from beside her. “Market prices for gold and silver in various countries?”
She nodded. “I asked Mr.
Tully of the Aria Trading Company to investigate this out of personal
interest.”
Rishe had received the report
from Tully that morning. She’d given it a thorough read-through, mentally
stowing away the information she needed. Now she handed the document to Arnold.
“They’re all from different points in time, but the oldest one is from six
months ago. Will this help your plan at all, Your Highness?”
“Hah!” Arnold flashed a
bemused smile. “How did you know I was considering reminting our currency?”
I knew he’d figure out my
intentions, but after a single glance at the list?
Surprised, Rishe answered, “I
felt like you weren’t visiting this town merely to inspect the currency
exchanges. I also noticed you touching my hand and running your fingers over my
ring a few times.” She caressed the ring herself, feeling a little bashful.
“You mentioned Coyolles when you touched it yesterday, didn’t you?”
“You worked out my plans just
from that?”
“Well, it did take a bit of
time.”
Rishe and Arnold were both
aware of the problems besieging Coyolles. It lacked military strength, leading
its neighboring countries to throw their weight around. This problem was sure
to worsen as the yield of gems and precious metals from its mines decreased.
However, its prospects were somewhat brighter now that Arnold and Kyle had
entered their agreement. Their remaining problem was that the fundamental
reason for Coyolles’s less than advantageous position hadn’t been solved. In
other words, no matter what happened, Coyolles’s production of gems and
precious metals would trickle to nothing.
“Obviously, the gold and
silver coins used in various countries are made with real gold and silver,”
Rishe said.
The value of these coins was
determined by the amount of precious metals within. Much of the gold and silver
in the world had come from Coyolles.
“At this rate, there will be
less and less gold and silver circulating in other countries, won’t there?”
“That’s right. That means
there will be a shortage of the metals necessary to create gold and silver
coins.”
What would happen then? Rishe
had witnessed that very thing in the future herself. That was why she’d asked
Tully to gather this information, so that she could do something about it.
“Currency must be minted
periodically in order to keep the economy running,” Arnold said. “If a country
can’t get the material to mint that currency, their economy collapses.”
“As far as I’m aware,
Galkhein has gold and silver mines of its own, does it not?”
Since coming to this country,
Rishe had been looking into Galkhein’s internal affairs with whatever free time
she could spare. According to what she’d found, many of the nation’s mines were
in countries that had been conquered by Galkhein during the emperor’s war.
“Galkhein should have ample
resources of gold and silver in store, correct?” she asked.
“Indeed. We won’t suffer many
ill effects from Coyolles’s reduction in exports.”
“Then may I ask why you’re so
concerned about the coming shortage of gold and silver, Your Highness?”
“I find your question
peculiar. I thought you were aware of my reasons, which is precisely why you
came up with the idea of reminting and handed me this information.”
Arnold smiled teasingly; he’d
hit the nail on the head. Rishe had her theories, but she needed a little more
information to confirm them. Since he bade her to talk, she did.
“Even if exports from
Coyolles stop, Galkhein has its own plentiful sources of gold and silver.
However, demand is up in other countries, and prices are rising.” Scarcity led
to higher prices, while abundance led to lower ones. That was a fundamental principle
of trade. “If the same amount of gold could create fifty thousand coins in
Galkhein and one hundred thousand coins in other countries, then people will
want Galkhein coins. Not as foreign currency but for the precious metal
contained within.”
“Yes. Unlike other exports,
it’s hard for a country to regulate foreign currency. After all, it’s a normal
thing to carry even between countries.”
There were sure to be people
who would bring Galkhein currency to other countries and sell it simply as
gold. Those people would obtain foreign currency, then bring it to a currency
exchange in Galkhein. Their foreign currency would then be converted into
Galkhein coins, and they would end up with more money than they left the
country with.
“If their currency is
constantly being exported to other countries, even Galkhein will soon end up
with a gold and silver shortage of their own.”
Precisely because Galkhein’s
gold and silver output was stable, it was impossible to avoid a difference in
their value between countries—though it was difficult to affect the value of
gold and silver coins.
It’s very dangerous for a
country to have stable production of gold and silver without prices spiking
through the roof.
Rishe had seen a country with
gold mines wind up in that situation in a past life. At the time, Coyolles had
closed their mines with the excuse that they’d had to send all their men off to
war with Galkhein. The reality was that their mines had dried up. In a case
like this, even if they could avoid war with other countries, the price of gold
would still spike in those places.
“Even Galkhein remints their
currency every once in a while, does it not?”
“It’s a necessary preventive
measure against counterfeiting. And with the information we have about Coyolles
now, this is probably a good time to do it.”
“Do you plan to reduce the
gold and silver content in Galkhein currency?”
Arnold returned his gaze to
the sea. After a pause, he said, “I suppose so.” It was an uncharacteristically
vague response. “If we do, we can manufacture coins without using as many
resources as we used to. If we export the excess material to other countries,
we can avoid drastic jumps in prices.”
“So aiding other countries is
necessary to Galkhein, then.”
“Well, in order for this
country to thrive, so too must its trading partners.”
Arnold’s politics really did
resemble the commerce theories that Rishe subscribed to. Merchants also knew it
was foolish to hoard wealth all to yourself. There was no point in having
resources if no one else had them, since that meant there was no way for you to
gain anything.
“Were you inspecting the
currency exchanges in this town to investigate the prices of gold and silver in
other countries, Prince Arnold?”
“If I said I was?” Arnold
smiled and flicked the back of the papers Rishe had handed him. “I’m impressed
that you knew just the information I wanted. I didn’t even give you any hints
that I know of.”
Well, I do know the future.
Even if she had to hide the
real reason from him, they were both aware of the state of Coyolles’s exports
and what effect it would have on other countries’ economies. The conclusion was
easy enough to draw when she put together Arnold’s movements in this town with
what she knew of the future. In fact, it was surprising that Arnold
could move with such certainty with what little information he had.
No. There’s a future Prince
Arnold knows about as well.
The economic chaos a few
years down the line had one other, more significant cause, and that was
Arnold’s war. The worldwide fighting exhausted smaller countries and caused
larger ones to invest heavily in war funds.
Prince Arnold might base all
his actions on the war he himself will start in the future.
Rishe looked down. She’d
taken all sorts of actions at this point, but she was starting to feel like
she’d changed nothing thus far.
Did he really come to this
town just to see about reminting currency?
A sense of urgency smoldered
inside her, and when she took a deep breath to steady herself…the sea breeze
snatched her hat away.
“Oh!”
Rishe leaped up after it. At
that same moment, someone happened to be coming down the castle stairs.
“Hey. The rain’s let up,
hasn’t it?”
“…Prince Curtis.”
Raul smiled, his red eyes
crinkling at the corners. He picked up Rishe’s hat and approached her. “I
expressed my desire to take a seaside stroll and was directed to this beach. I
didn’t know the two of you were here. I apologize for intruding.”
You liar!
There was no way Raul hadn’t
known Rishe and Arnold were at the beach.
He chuckled, taking note of
how wet her dress and hair were, and held out her hat. Even the laugh sounded
just like the real Curtis’s. “Here you are.”
“Thank you,” she said, though
she hesitated to take the hat. She recognized Raul’s scrutinizing look.
Although she’d trusted Raul in her fifth loop, she didn’t know his goal this
time around. She had to be careful under his watchful eye.
While all this went through
her head, a hand shot out from her side.
“Ack! Prince Arnold!”
Arnold stood next to her and
took the hat instead. “Let me express my thanks to you on my wife’s part. Here,
Rishe.”
The hat landed on her head,
and Rishe tugged it down so that it would stay on. She looked between Arnold
and Raul. “Thank you both.”
Neither man was looking at
Rishe, however.
Raul-pretending-to-be-Curtis
kept his smile painted on, staring at Arnold. “Thank you for calling a
merchant to entertain Harriet this morning. It seems she was very interested in
all the products they had on offer from Galkhein.”
Arnold was as expressionless
as ever. “I’m happy to hear it. If you have any other requests, make them
without restraint.”
“Well then, if I may be so
bold, I would relish the chance to speak with Lady Rishe.” Raul grinned at
Rishe and added, “I heard from my sister that you’re an avid reader. Perhaps we
could chat, say, after dinner.”
He’s definitely got something
else up his sleeve!
Raul’s gaze fell on Arnold
once more. She realized with a start that he was observing Arnold carefully.
His words from her fifth loop came back to her: “Arnold Hein
may be injured.” The prince was dressed lighter than usual, with just
his usual shirt between the two of them. It would be much easier for Raul to
study the way he moved in this sort of garb.
If Raul notices Prince
Arnold’s scar…
Rishe was sure Arnold didn’t
want anyone to find out about his one weakness. She made up her mind to
distract Raul.
“Of course, Prince Curtis!”
she said brightly, stepping forward with a big smile on her face. If she could
hide the prince behind her, she would, but there was no way to conceal the much
taller Arnold. She wanted to protect him as much as she could, anyway. “May I
ask what sort of books you read?”
“If it can be called a book,
I’ll read it no matter the subject. I enjoy reading anything written.”
Rishe nodded with faux
delight, thinking that was just the sort of thing Curtis would say. “I
understand just what you mean!”
“I’m thrilled to hear you
feel the same, Lady Rishe. On summer days like this, I love to lie in the shade
of a tree and read. With some sweets at my side, there’d be nothing better.”
Raul actually hated sweets,
but since Curtis had a sweet tooth, he was playing the part. Rishe knew what
Raul was really like, so the conversation rang that much hollower.
Even if it’s just a
superficial exchange, I must keep his attention off Prince Arnold!
But Rishe’s efforts were in
vain as Raul once again smiled at Arnold. “You have a truly wonderful fiancée.
I envy you, Prince Arnold.”
How did
that conversation lead to you provoking Prince Arnold?! Rishe protested internally, the smile still pasted on her face. She
had no idea how Arnold was reacting to that statement.
Before she could turn around
to check, Raul continued, “I was quite surprised when I heard the news. Not
only had the crown prince of Galkhein announced his engagement to a foreign
lady, but their wedding ceremony would be in a mere three months.” His red eyes
slid up to Arnold behind her. “It’s very sudden, don’t you think? Is that just
how smitten you are with the lady?”
Rishe felt like the air
around her had frozen solid. Arnold was no doubt subjecting Raul to a markedly
neutral stare. She couldn’t bear to listen any longer, so she tried to change
the subject. “Um, Prince Curtis? I apologize for the abrupt shift in the conversation,
but might Lady Harriet—”
“Yes, that’s right.” The
interruption came not from Raul but from Arnold behind her. He pulled Rishe
toward him, removed her hat, and brought his lips right to Rishe’s ear. Still
looking at Raul, he said, “I’ve been hopelessly in love with Rishe since I first
laid eyes on her.”
At that, Rishe’s heart
throbbed painfully. Arnold must have noticed that she’d gone rigid in his
grasp, but he paid no mind, continuing in a low growl that etched itself into
Rishe’s eardrum. “I desired from the bottom of my heart to have her as my own, proposed
to her with whatever I could offer in exchange, and obtained her hand. The
reason our marriage is so rushed is because I want to make her my wife as soon
as possible.”
“Y-Your Highness, please!”
Rishe tried to slip out of his hand, but he held her with the other instead.
His fingers snaked down and wrapped around hers.
“I’m concerned she’ll be
snatched up like the wind by another man if I don’t do this.”
A third party might’ve
mistaken his overprotective lines for impassioned whispers, but Rishe knew them
to be lies. Of course, it wasn’t that Arnold couldn’t hide his emotions; he was
going out of his way not to hide them. She knew his
words were intended for the man in front of them and no one else.
It’s all right. Rishe swallowed hard. I know what your intentions are, Your Highness.
Rishe herself had been
curious about the shortness of their engagement. He’d proposed to her in the
fifth month, and their ceremony was set for the middle of the eighth month.
Rishe’s wedding to her original fiancé, Dietrich, was supposed to be in the ninth
month of the same year. As it stood, there was already some progress on her
wedding dress, but she doubted the same was true for anything on the Galkhein
side of things.
Wedding preparations were one
thing, but the invitations to foreign guests had been even bolder. Since
Galkhein was such a powerful country, foreign royalty and nobility were under
pressure to attend the ceremony. The practical Arnold would never do something
like this for no reason—and especially not for love. Rishe understood that
well.
“I’m sure you’ll be a very
happy bride, Lady Rishe,” Raul said with a smile only Rishe could tell was
strained. It was the first crack she’d ever seen in his veneer, including her
life as a hunter. Arnold must have given him quite the glare.
Raul quickly recovered,
however, and his expression softened. “Harriet has been set to marry into
Fabrannia’s royal family since she was young. I worry about her, though it’s
selfish of me to do so when I’m the one forcing her into the position.” He shrugged.
“Few political marriages work out to be happy ones.”
“You’re right about that.”
There was a small but unmistakable sneer in Arnold’s voice. “Pressuring a
weaker country into a political marriage is nothing less than detestable.”
Before Rishe could wheel to
face Arnold, he plopped the hat back on her head. “Would you like to talk to
Prince Curtis about books, Rishe?”
“Yes,” she said with a nod. A
lie, but she wanted to keep Raul’s attention off of him.
His gaze was tender. “Then go
right ahead.” No matter how gently he spoke to her or looked upon her, he’d
once again drawn a line between them. “I’m going to get back to work. If you
need anything, I’ll be in my office.”
“Wait!” Rishe reached out and
grabbed Arnold’s hand before he could walk away.
Arnold turned around, eyes
wide. Rishe clutched his hand, courageously lacing their fingers together.
It doesn’t
matter what Prince Arnold meant by what he said. For
now, she just had do what she must. And she would reach for what she wanted to
do too—taking Arnold’s hand now being one of them.
“I’d like for you to join
us,” she declared.
Arnold’s brow furrowed. Her
free hand joined the other, thus holding his hand between hers in protest of
his reaction. Yet Arnold said nothing.
She worried he was going to
turn her down like it was the obvious thing to do, but Arnold sighed at last
and said, “If I can find the time.”
Relieved and overjoyed, Rishe
beamed at Arnold. “For the time being, shall we head back inside and change?
We’re sopping wet.”
“Yeah.”
Rishe turned back to Raul
with a grin, still holding hands with Arnold. “Well then, Prince Curtis. We’ll
excuse ourselves, if you don’t mind.” Then she wiped the smile from her face
and shot him a cautioning look. “Good day.”
“Yes, Lady Rishe.” The
corners of Raul’s eyes crinkled again. It was a look only Rishe knew contained
hidden meaning.
Although she still wasn’t
sure what his aim was, she opted to walk away with Arnold for now. Naturally,
she never heard what he muttered to himself once he was left alone on the
beach.
“What a handsome couple.
Anyone would think that the two of them are made for each other.”
The smile on Raul’s face was
the same one usually reserved for prey.
“So why do they seem so
fragile?”
ONCE BACK AT THE CASTLE and
alone in her own room, Rishe decided to take a bath. She washed off the
seawater and sunblock, cleaning herself with a soap that was yet another of her
own concoctions. Since it was still bright out, she didn’t fear bathing by
herself.
After she finished and her
hair was dry, there was a knock on the door of the room serving as her study.
Elsie entered and dipped into
a curtsy. “Lady Rishe, the items you requested from Mr. Tully have arrived.”
“Thank you. How do they
look?”
The maid’s head snapped up,
and her eyes betrayed an excited glimmer. “Mr. Tully is amazing! They’re just
as I expected. It’s impressive enough that he could deliver them by evening
when you requested them just this morning, but they’re also exactly what you
specified.”
Elsie’s reaction brought a
smile to Rishe’s face. She stood and set off for Harriet’s room. The princess
should have been expecting her, but when Rishe arrived at her door, she was
downright flabbergasted.
“L-L-L-L-Lady Rishe!” Harriet
attempted to leap to her feet but slammed her knees into the coffee table
before her.
Rishe dashed over to her.
“Are you all right?!”
“Wh-why… What are you doing
in my room, Lady Rishe?” Harriet asked, close to tears. “There was no need to
trouble yourself by coming here! I’m very sorry! I apologize for even being
alive!”
“Erm, please calm yourself,
Lady Harriet. Were you not told of the reason for my visit?” She glanced up at
the head maid.
With her hair tied neatly up,
the older woman said, “I worried that if I told her you were coming, she would
fall ill from nerves while she waited.”
It certainly wasn’t outside
the realm of possibility. Rishe’s smile was wry. “I’m sorry. I just wanted to
talk to you, Lady Harriet…and I had something I wanted to ask your head maid
for as well.”
“Oh. I-I heard about that.
You wanted her to teach your maids.”
The head maid nodded. “Very
well. I have much more experience than your young maids. There’s still plenty
for me to learn, but I will teach them all whatever I can.”
“Thank you so much! My maids
are all thrilled to learn from you.”
Rishe’s maids were still
getting used to their work. Slowly but surely, they were getting the hang of
reading and writing too. Learning had become fun for them. When Rishe had asked
them if they wanted to learn from the head maid, they were enthusiastic.
“I’ll be on my way, then.”
The head maid looked at Elsie, who stood by the door. “I leave this to you.”
Elsie gave a solemn nod. With
the head maid gone, it was just the three of them in Harriet’s guest room.
“Lady Harriet, is there
anything you desire right now?” Rishe asked, sitting on the couch. Her presence
only seemed to make Harriet more nervous. But Rishe’s patience was rewarded, as
Harriet at length opened her mouth.
“N-no, not really. Galkhein
is…a wonderful place, and my room is very comfortable. I-I’m sorry I don’t have
anything to say in situations like these…”
“Don’t worry. I’m not trying
to make conversation, I just want to know. If you could have your wish, if you
could have anything you desired, what would you want,
Lady Harriet?”
“Books. A lot of books.”
Harriet’s frank answer
surprised Rishe.
“I want so many books that I
can read and read and never run out…b-but if I had that many books, I could
never read them all—I couldn’t just keep them to myself. I don’t just want to
monopolize books, I want to share them with all of the people who love them.”
Harriet’s head was bowed low, but this time, it was due to indulgence in her
happy fantasy.
I am less and less convinced
that this same Lady Harriet bankrupted her country by splurging on dresses and
gems from foreign countries…regardless of what the future holds.
There was one more thing
Rishe wanted to confirm, so she said, “You mentioned something about your own
appearance earlier.”
With the Aria Trading
Company’s products in front of her, Harriet had said, “If I
show him my face, His Majesty might break off our engagement.” She must
have grown her bangs out to hide it.
“Did the king of Fabrannia
say something terrible to you, Lady Harriet?”
“I-It wasn’t terrible, no! He
just spoke the truth.” Harriet pasted a fake, awkward smile on her face and
said, “My engagement to King Walter was decided when I was young. I went to
meet him once with my mother, who was still alive at the time. I was so excited,
and I dressed up more than I should have… Um, it’s really so embarrassing.”
Rishe frowned, listening.
“Every time I remember it, I
wish I had known my place then. I was just so stupid… There was no way someone
like me could dress up like a beautiful doll. My eyes cause people great
distress, so I can’t even figure out why I thought I could show them to King
Walter.” She laughed dryly, a hollow cover for the pain in her heart. “‘It’s
not the ones who are hurt that should be ashamed but the person who hurt
them.’”
Harriet’s shoulders trembled.
Lady
Harriet’s words must be those of the king of Fabrannia. Rishe kept the thought to herself and asked instead, “You mentioned a
few times that your eyes cause people distress, Lady Harriet. Why is that?”
“B-before I realize it, I
scowl and glare at everyone around me… I don’t mean to do it, but it happens
without thinking, and I make a scary face like I’m mad.”
Rishe felt the vague
suspicions she harbored would prove correct. “Thank you for telling me. My next
question is directed toward the younger Lady Harriet.”
“Ah, yes?”
“Think back to when you were
a girl, when you dressed up to meet His Majesty. Were you happy as a child?”
Harriet’s breath caught.
“I-I… No… When I remember it, I just get so ashamed…” She hung her head, and
Rishe gently took Harriet’s hand in hers.
“Did you feel the same way as
a child?”
Harriet’s small lips pressed
into a tight line. She bowed her head timidly, squeezing out a tiny voice that
shook with unshed tears. “I was embarrassed…but I wasn’t ashamed. My heart was
pounding, and I wanted…I wanted him to look forward to the wedding at least a
little bit instead of dreading it!”
“Oh, Lady Harriet…”
“I-I heard King Walter wanted
to marry one of Galkhein’s princesses instead! But it didn’t work out…”
Rishe was surprised to hear
that, but Harriet’s problems came first. “So it isn’t as though you always
hated dressing up.”
The princess’s hand quavered
in Rishe’s. “I…I do think it’s indecent…for me to hide my face with my hair… As
indecent as my actual face…”
Harriet slowly, ever so
slowly, made her feelings known.
“Yet it’s equally
indecent…for someone like me to think I could dress in the latest fashions and
change myself… It’s impudent and shameful!”
Rishe let go of Harriet’s
hand and stroked her hair.
“Wh-what’s this, Lady Rishe?”
“I’m sorry for making you
discuss something so painful.” She thought she glimpsed Harriet blinking from
beneath her long bangs. “Once, when I was trembling with fright, someone
stroked my hair and soothed my spirit.”
Arnold had done just that the
day before, when she first revealed her fear of ghosts. Harriet’s blonde hair
was well cared for. It felt like silk under Rishe’s hand.
Harriet was stunned, her next
words absentminded. “H-how strange… I really do feel comforted.”
Rishe smiled, relieved. “I’m
glad to hear it.”
Lowering her gaze, Harriet
asked, “Um, why would you do this for me, Lady Rishe?”
“I’m sorry. I just can’t
leave you alone.” Rishe stroked Harriet’s golden hair. “If you’ll pardon me for
saying so, Lady Harriet…” Staring straight at her, Rishe said plainly, “You
have dry eyes.”
“Huh?” Harriet seemed to
think she misheard Rishe, but there was no way to misinterpret her words.
“I’m almost certain your eyes
are dry,” Rishe went on. “You spend every free moment reading—often late into
the night by lamplight, right? Perhaps even by moonlight if you don’t want your
strict head maid to know that you’re still awake reading unrelated books when
you should be studying for your upcoming position as queen.”
“Eep! How did you know?!”
“When people concentrate on
the task before them, they blink less, and their eyes dry out faster. Add to
that your long bangs. Not only do they make you strain your eyes, but your hair
could be causing little bits of damage to them as well.”
Rishe’s grave reasoning
sapped the color from Harriet’s face.
“As a test, do you think you
could open your eyes for ten seconds without blinking, Lady Harriet?”
“I-I can’t! In fact, I can’t
even imagine it!”
“Ordinarily, people can do
that without a problem.”
This floored the princess.
“If your eyes are dried out
and damaged over a long period of time, they’ll become more sensitive to
brightness,” Rishe said. “It’ll be harder to open them since they’ll want to
avoid getting drier. That will put strain on your brow, causing you to frown
unconsciously.”
Harriet had been looking down
the whole time they’d been in town. Rishe had wondered if that was due to her
personality or if there was more at play. Since the white buildings of Vinrhys
reflected the summer sun, they were much too bright for her eyes. Rishe figured
Harriet kept her eyes trained to her feet as she walked because the ground
reflected less light.
“I happen to have some
apothecary knowledge. I’m just hoping I can help improve your health in any
way, Lady Harriet.”
“I, erm…”
“If you want to be
fashionable, but you feel ashamed to even think that way, then do you think you
could muster your courage if it’s to improve your health?”
“Hrk!”
“Elsie?” Rishe called, and
the maid waiting by the door stepped forward. In the boxes beside her were
several dresses she had ordered from the Aria Trading Company.
Immediately afterward,
Harriet’s reedy scream echoed from the guest room.
***
“Ooh, that girl…!”
“Please don’t scold Lady
Harriet, Miss Head Maid.”
Rishe walked through the
castle halls, a smile playing on her lips. Harriet’s head maid followed a few
steps behind her, hair in a tight bun and back straight as a pole.
“I asked Lady Harriet if I
could go get you myself,” Rishe told her. “I wanted to sneak a peek at my maids
and see how they were doing.”
“M-my, is that so? I must
say, Lady Rishe, though your maids are still inexperienced, they are all quite
eager to learn. It’s wonderful.”
“I agree! I’m quite proud of
my maids. Thank you very much for instructing them.”
The head maid suddenly went
meek. “It’s the least I can do after you acted as Her Highness’s escort, Lady
Rishe.”
Rishe had volunteered for the
task, but the head maid must have felt responsible for what had happened in
some way.
“Siguel’s lady knights are
here now, and the Fabrannian knights are starting to recover. While we won’t
have a full detail, a few of them will be able to resume their guard duties
tomorrow.”
Much as Rishe wanted to
recommend that they rest and recover their stamina, she couldn’t comment on
another country’s security, so she held her tongue. She reluctantly switched to
small talk instead.
“You’re from Siguel, right?”
Rishe wanted to find out more about Siguel for her conversations with Harriet.
The maid stared at Rishe,
surprised. “How did you know?”
“Did you not want people to
know?”
“No, it’s not that. Most
people assume I’m from Fabrannia if I don’t say otherwise,” the head maid said,
her eyes cold and downcast. “I imagine they base it on how I interact with Her
Highness.”
Rishe blinked, listening
intently.
“I served the household of
Her Majesty, the late queen…Princess Harriet’s mother,” the head maid
explained. “I took care of Her Majesty until she married into the royal family,
then continued serving her original ducal household.”
“If I may, how did you come
to meet Lady Harriet and Prince Curtis?”
“I was selected to accompany
the princess to Fabrannia when it was decided that she would marry His Majesty.
This is the first time I’ve seen His Highness in person.”
Then the head maid likely
didn’t know that this Curtis was a fake. If Rishe hadn’t been repeating her
lives, Harriet was the only one who would know about Raul.
“The first time I met Her
Highness, I was truly depressed.”
Those were extreme words to
direct toward one’s mistress. Rishe said nothing and continued to observe the
head maid.
“Siguel is not a powerful
country. Books are plentiful, but they have assets they can leverage in
negotiations with other countries.” The maid scowled. “Our relationship with
Fabrannia is very important to Siguel, but with how unreliable the linchpin of that
relationship is—that would be Her Highness—it will be impossible to build a
strong bond.”
“Lady Harriet said she wanted
to change, though.”
“She did…? It would be
difficult, I imagine. She’s far too faint of heart.” The maid’s quiet words had
all the power of a shout in the middle of the deserted hallway.
“At this rate, Siguel will
just shame itself before Fabrannia. All of the other maids are in the employ of
Fabrannia’s royal family. None of us have managed to build a relationship of
trust with Her Highness. We can only interact with her in an impersonal manner.
It’s only natural—I can’t imagine the other maids wanting to serve Her
Highness.”
Right then, Rishe stopped in
her tracks. They’d just so happened to arrive in front of Harriet’s room.
Before the door, Rishe turned back to the head maid, smiled, and said, “Miss
Head Maid, thinking that she wants to change is already proof that the change
is underway.”
“I suppose…”
Rishe turned back to the door
and knocked. There was no response from inside. Instead, they could hear
several people talking.
The head maid noticed that as
well, glaring at the door. “What could that be? There’s quite a racket in
there.”
“Hee hee hee. We’re coming
in, Lady Harriet!”
The moment Rishe pushed the
door open, a chorus of cheerful voices spilled forth.
“Oh, you look so beautiful!”
The head maid’s eyebrows shot
up.
“Your skin is so clear and
pretty. It’s not damaged from makeup at all…”
“The dress looks wonderful as
well. So summery and refreshing!”
The voices belonged to
Harriet’s maids. After a few moments of silence, the head maid burst into the
room. Her eyes almost popped out of their sockets as she beheld the woman by
the window. “I-Is that you, Your Highness?!”
Harriet looked like a whole
new woman. For starters, her long bangs were braided to the side. This huge
improvement bared her forehead and her olive-green eyes, which were downcast in
embarrassment. A light chartreuse dress showed off her slender, elegant figure.
“Er, this is, um…”
As Harriet blinked
restlessly, the head maid gaped at her in astonishment. The princess wore her
hair half up; the rest of her voluminous blonde hair had been ironed into
gentle curls, giving it a light, fluffy appearance. When Harriet hung her head,
her swaying locks sent a faint perfume wafting through the air. Her maids
surrounded her, grinning as they gushed.
“This dress has been in style
as of late. It leaves a very proper impression, so it’s perfect for the gentle
Princess Harriet.”
“Hrk! Th-thank you…”
Even as she fidgeted, Harriet
bowed her head to her maids, the picture of politeness. Then she looked up at
Rishe, relieved. Rishe had been the one to apply the makeup, which enhanced her
soft features. She’d applied some powder, tidied up the princess’s brows, and
painted her lips rose red. In addition to those simple touches, she applied
certain techniques to Harriet’s eyelids to make the sharp-looking eyes that had
long tormented her seem softer, painting shadows in some spots while directing
light to others. During her work, Harriet’s expression had become brighter and
brighter.
“Another
benefit of makeup is that you can hide or downplay the parts of your face you
don’t like,” Rishe had explained to Harriet as she
stared, entranced by her own face. There were other things she wanted Harriet
to learn about makeup, but to lull her into acceptance, she focused on the
“hiding” aspect.
The head maid regarded
Harriet with sternness. “Your Highness, you look…”
“I-I-I-I-I’m sorry! Um, er,
it’s strange, isn’t it?!” Harriet cried, and the maid’s eyes flew wider still.
Rishe could see why the woman
was so surprised. Harriet had undoubtedly disparaged herself with the same
words in the past, but right now, she was completely and utterly different. And
the head maid, who was closer to her than anyone else, saw it clear as day.
Harriet’s face was still
turned toward the floor and her shoulders shook, yet she made eye contact with
the head maid. Her olive-colored eyes were no longer hidden behind her thick
bangs.
Appraising her, the head maid
said, “You look beautiful, Your Highness.”
Harriet’s face scrunched up,
teary. She looked like she wanted to dive under her bedcovers and hide, but
more than that, there was a great relief in her expression.
For Rishe’s part, she was
over the moon about Harriet’s transformation. “It’s just like I said, isn’t it,
Lady Harriet? I knew Miss Head Maid would praise y—”
“However!” A scolding voice
rang out, causing Harriet to flinch. “What is the meaning of that posture, Your
Highness?! Have I not told you time and time again not to hunch your back?!”
“Y-yes, ma’am!”
“Back straight, chest out!
Otherwise, the whole ensemble is ruined!”
Harriet frantically attempted
to straighten her back. Rishe giggled, finding the exchange heartwarming.
She had no idea Harriet’s
bashful expression would cloud over in just one hour.
***
“I-I’m very sorry…”
Harriet bowed her head, on
the verge of tears in a corner of Vinrhys. The soft sunlight of late afternoon
lent her hair a golden glow.
Rishe shook her head, smiling
at Harriet’s tiny apology. “It’s quite all right. Don’t worry about it, Lady
Harriet.”
“No! Your Highness, you must
take this opportunity to reflect on your actions. It’s because you said you
wished to shop in town until dinner that Lady Rishe accompanied you, is it not?
You said you would get your things together on your own, so I was touched and
allowed you to do so—and now look what’s happened!” The head maid sighed, a
deep crease in her brow. “To think you’d hand your maid the bag with your Fabrannian currency and not the currency of Galkhein…”
Harriet’s head was so low, it
was as if a heavy stone were pressed atop it. The head maid ranted on, piling
on even more weight.
“You can’t buy anything in a
Galkhein store with Fabrannian currency! Thankfully, this town has currency
exchanges, but still!”
“That’s right! There are
currency exchanges in this town, so there’s no problem at all!” Rishe cut in
and smiled at Harriet. “Your maid is having the money exchanged right now, so
once that’s done, we can shop until dinnertime!”
“Urgh… Thank you.”
“We greatly appreciate your
magnanimity, Lady Rishe. Be sure not to take advantage of her kindness,
Princess Harriet.”
Rishe turned away from the
tongue-lashing, smiling awkwardly. They were waiting next door to the currency
exchange for another maid. Though they tried to keep out of the way, they were
still attracting attention as a group of over ten people out on the street.
Five of the recovered
Fabrannian knights had chosen to accompany them on their shopping trip, and
they were also joined by the Siguelian knights Raul had brought with him.
Wanting to avoid drawing even more attention, Rishe
had left her usual knight detail at the castle.
None of the Fabrannian
knights are making eye contact or communicating with the Siguelian knights.
Evidently, they were going
about their missions separately with no intent to collaborate to protect
Harriet.
The Fabrannian knights seem
more skilled than those from Siguel… So His Majesty at least made sure his
fiancée was protected on her journey.
Rishe entertained that train
of thought for a moment.
The king of Fabrannia gave
Lady Harriet plenty of spending money and told her to shop as much as she
wished in Galkhein, didn’t he? Also, they can’t have many lady knights, but he
specifically sent skilled ones along with her.
It was the king of Fabrannia
who had hurt Harriet when she was young, but his actions indicated he was
taking good care of her.
As she mulled it over, Rishe
sensed a pair of eyes on her. She spotted Oliver standing in front of a
different currency exchange some distance away. They could see each other’s
faces but were too far away to talk. Oliver smiled and bowed at her, so Rishe
curtsied in return.
I wonder if Oliver’s out here
on an errand for Prince Arnold?
As expected, Oliver entered
the currency exchange. From what she’d gathered, Arnold only had a few places
left to investigate, though he would have more work now that Rishe had launched
her own probe. That left Oliver with more work to do too, and the guilt pricked
at her a little.
She recalled the conversation
she’d had with Arnold on the beach.
“Do you plan to reduce the
gold and silver content in Galkhein currency?”
“I suppose so.”
At the time, she’d found that
answer unusually ambiguous. Why? Was there still secret knowledge Arnold was
keeping close to the vest?
A voice interrupted her
reverie. “Focus, Your Highness! You’re slouching again!”
“Yes!” Harriet squeaked,
straightening up. Rishe knew she wasn’t slouching on purpose, though.
“Why is your posture so poor?
I am always telling you to stand proud!”
“Urk…”
“Miss Head Maid,” Rishe piped
up on behalf of the dejected princess. “Lady Harriet’s slouching is not a
matter of attitude.”
“What is
it a matter of, then?”
“It’s a matter of muscle!”
Rishe was dead serious, so
she wasn’t quite sure why Harriet and the head maid gawked at her.
“Muscle, you say…?”
“What it takes to stand tall
is muscle! The strength to support one’s body. It’s not spirit that Lady
Harriet lacks but strength!” Rishe placed a hand on her own stomach. “First,
there’s your abdominal muscles, then there’s your back. From what I’ve seen of
your posture, I don’t think your spine is bent yet, but it will get worse in
your twenties.”
“Erm, how bad will it be?”
“If your muscles can’t
support your body, your back and neck will start to curve. That puts a real
strain on you, so if it goes on too long, it’ll lead to neck, shoulder, and
back pain.”
If the symptoms progressed to
that point, it would affect Harriet’s everyday life.
“If even sitting becomes
painful, it will be harder to read as well, you know.”
“Eek! Wh-what must I do to
prevent that?!”
“Well, a bare minimum of
exercise would help, but good posture is a part of that. Perhaps try thinking
of it not as etiquette but as something you practice a little bit each day for
your health.”
Rishe pointed at the large
window in the currency exchange building’s white wall. “Lady Harriet, can you
see yourself in the glass here?”
Harriet’s eyes swam with
hesitation as she peered into the glass—as if she wasn’t used to seeing herself
in the mirror. She really did look beautiful, but there was a slight stoop to
her back that must have bothered the head maid.
“Please straighten your back
and stick out your chest. Yes, just like that!”
“Th-this is hard…”
“Only when you first start.
And hey, look in the window one more time.”
Harriet did as Rishe asked,
and her eyes widened in surprise. “Oh.”
Of course, Harriet’s
hairstyle and dress were no different than they had been a moment ago, but
there was a clear change in her appearance. The dress looked superb and better
accentuated her figure, for starters. With her chest thrust out and her head lifted,
her face looked brighter, the makeup around her eyes shining in the light.
“Don’t you think the
impression you give off has changed completely just with better posture?”
“I-It’s true, it has…”
Harriet blinked again and again.
“Maintaining perfect posture
when you’re not used to it is challenging,” Rishe told her, smiling. “But if
you think about how it improves the dress you’re wearing, it’s a little easier
to make an effort, isn’t it?”
Harriet appeared to consider
Rishe’s words as she watched herself in the glass. Then she looked down at her
dress and smiled shyly. “Yes…”
“Oho!” When Rishe saw that
smile, she hurried to whisper in the head maid’s ear, “Miss Head Maid, did you
see that just now?! Lady Harriet’s bashful smile was so wonderfully cute!”
“Sh-she still has a long way
to go! It’s natural for her to smile sweetly in another country on a diplomatic
visit!”
“It was
wonderful, though, right?”
“W-well, that is true enough,
I suppose!” the head maid huffed, then clapped a hand over her mouth as if
Rishe had teased the words out. Still, she didn’t intend to take the statement
back.
Rishe’s own smile grew wider
at this development.
I’m glad Lady Harriet is
enjoying herself even a tiny bit more. We must return to the castle for dinner,
so we can’t stay out for long, but…I’d like to go to all sorts of stores she’d
be interested in.
What sort of store would Harriet like? Rishe had fun imagining the
possibilities.
***
In addition to her new dress,
Princess Harriet also carried a small purse. She had prepared it herself before
their shopping trip. While Rishe and the head maid spoke, she turned her back
to them and opened the purse, peering into it so that no one else could see
inside.
“Money…”
Her purse was filled with
coins. Each coin bore a simplified eagle design—Galkhein’s national symbol.
Harriet ran her finger over the eagle’s wings.
“Galkhein’s money… Money,
money, money…”
She shut the purse, her voice
more hushed than a breath. She muttered to herself, the sea breeze and waves
drowning out her next words.
“With this money, I can
obtain what I’ve always wanted…”
***
They visited a few stores,
and when evening came, Rishe and Harriet returned to the castle by carriage.
A maid welcomed them in the
entrance hall and quietly relayed a message. “Welcome back, Lady Rishe. I know
it’s sudden, but I have a message for you from Sir Oliver. His Highness Prince
Arnold requests your presence.”
“Thank you. I’ll go right to
his office. Lady Harriet, I’ll see you shortly.”
“Y-yes! Thank you so much!”
Harriet bobbed her head over
and over again as Rishe left for Arnold’s office. She knocked on the door upon
her arrival, and Oliver let her inside.
“Pardon me, Prince Arnold.”
“Hey.” Arnold was without his
jacket, sitting in just a shirt as his pen glided across a piece of paper. The
buttons at his collar were undone, exposing his hidden scar.
Oliver spoke up, exasperated.
“Would you listen to this, Lady Rishe? I can’t believe my lord! The moment I
take my eyes off him, he jumps into the sea with his clothes on…”
“Huh?” Rishe flinched, then
stiffly turned toward Oliver.
“Try as I might to pry the
reason out of him, he won’t say! I’m always telling him to take breaks, but I
never expected such mischievous behavior…”
“Er, Oliver, His Highness
wasn’t to blame for that. It was—”
“Rishe.” When Oliver wasn’t
looking at him, Arnold pressed his pointer finger to his lips. She took it to
mean it was their little secret.
Huh?!
Though expressionless, he had
the look of a child who had just pulled a prank. If Oliver was scolding Arnold,
then Rishe had to explain things—but she couldn’t force the matter if Arnold
was telling her not to.
I don’t know why he wants to
keep it a secret, but I must tell Oliver the truth when Prince Arnold isn’t
around and apologize to him.
Oliver interrupted Rishe’s
musings. “Lady Rishe, please sit here. You too, my lord.”
All three took their places
on the couches sandwiching the low table. Arnold first and Rishe next to him,
then Oliver on the opposite side.
“My lord and I have something
we’d like to request of you, Lady Rishe. Could you contact Mr. Tully of the
Aria Trading Company for us?”
“Mr. Tully?”
The attendant nodded and laid
a piece of paper on the table. It was the chart of gold and silver prices Rishe
had given Arnold earlier.
“We’ve investigated this
data, and we believe that it takes into account all manner of world events.”
I’m impressed. These two
aren’t merchants, but they know how much work goes into compiling this sort of
data.
Oliver regarded Rishe with
his gentle purple eyes and smiled. “You’re already aware of the currency
reminting. My lord?”
When prompted, Arnold
gestured for him to continue. Oliver picked up a scroll on the table and spread
it out before Rishe.
Rishe gasped at the
beautifully intricate illustration. It was an eagle with wings spread wide, and
even the feathers were strikingly detailed. Above the eagle, several flower
petals fell from two crossed swords.
“It’s stunning. Grand and
dignified, but elaborate…” She was entranced by the image for a moment before
she tilted her head to the side. “Do you mean to mint the new currency with
this new, complex design?”
“Correct,” Oliver said with a
breezy smile, but this was an incredible idea. “You never fail to surprise me,
Lady Rishe. After all, currency has to be mass-produced, and each individual
coin must be free of even the slightest imperfection.”
“Exactly. You’d have to make
a prototype and a mold, but would such a complex design even transfer
perfectly? Your minting process must be very refined.”
It clicked for her then.
Rishe looked up at Arnold, and their eyes met—he’d been watching her from the
start.
This is why Prince Arnold
brought up Coyolles when he touched my ring yesterday!
She hadn’t been wrong about
him considering Coyolles’s depleting silver and gold veins, but there was
another thing Arnold had been thinking about at the time.
“You’re going to use our
alliance with Coyolles for the reminting?!” she asked, and the prince regarded
her fondly.
“That’s the very expression I
thought you’d make.”
Rishe’s hands flew to her
cheeks. What kind of face am I making?! Her happiness
must have been plain for all to see. It embarrassed her, but there was nothing
she could do.
I can’t believe Prince Arnold
is relying on Coyolles…on Prince Kyle!
When she looked at Oliver, he
nodded. He must have known why Rishe was so happy. “Just so you’re aware, it
was my lord who brought up Coyolles’s name, not me.”
“I use what means are
available to me. That’s all there is to it,” Arnold said bluntly, but Rishe was
jubilant.
There’s something strange
about this, though.
Oliver went on, unaware of
Rishe’s prickling doubt. “The purpose of periodic reminting is to make
counterfeiting more difficult. Since we’re going to remint, we might as well
take the opportunity to make counterfeiting even harder. If we utilize Coyolles’s
ability to create elaborate metalwork, then counterfeiters will have their work
cut out for them. We’d like to confer with the Aria Trading Company about how
to distribute our gold and silver to other countries once we’ve finished the
reminting process, and about procuring the necessary materials.”
“If there’s something I can
help with, I’ll spare no effort! I can reach out to Mr. Tully right away, if
you’d like.” Rishe met Arnold’s eyes again and voiced her earlier concern: “You
two aren’t sure about this, though, are you?”
Arnold grimaced, and Oliver’s
eyes nearly popped out. Judging by their reactions, Rishe had guessed right.
“What gave you that idea,
Lady Rishe?” Oliver asked, flustered. Arnold scrutinized her in silence.
Under their gazes, Rishe
said, “With technology from Coyolles, it will be possible to craft coins with
this detailed design. Even so, it’ll be a costly endeavor.”
The expense to create
something wasn’t just made up of the cost of its materials. There was much more
to budget for: materials acquisition, facilities, labor, transportation, and
distribution. Gold and silver coins were no exception. If minting a coin cost
more than the coin itself, then the country would literally lose more money
than they made.
“You’d also like to discuss
how to mitigate those costs with Mr. Tully, right? Depending on the Aria
Trading Company’s analysis of the costs, it’s possible the whole reminting plan
could be dropped.”
“Well, well.”
“Also… Prince Arnold.” Rishe
and Arnold locked gazes for the third time. “When I spoke to you about the
reminting, and I asked if you planned to reduce the gold and silver content in
Galkhein currency, your response seemed uncertain.”
Indeed, it had been an
uncharacteristically vague “I suppose so.”
“At the time, I wondered if
you were just hiding something from me—but if that were the case, I’m sure you
would have hidden it better. Or you might’ve said something obviously facetious
in response.”
“…”
“I felt that, rather than
something you were hiding, there was something you were worried about.” Maybe
that was the reason for his uncharacteristic answer.
Smiling softly, Oliver looked
at Arnold. “Goodness, my lord. Your fiancée seems to have seen right through
you. Why don’t you reveal what you’re thinking? Maybe I can help you as well.”
Rishe didn’t expect to hear
that. “You don’t know what he’s thinking either?”
“Well, normally I would
discuss things a little more with him, but my lord seems to have another idea
this time.”
Arnold, a bored expression on
his face and his chin in his hand, just said, “It’s a completely unrealistic
plan.”
This too was unlike him.
Arnold was always realistic. Even his saying “a completely unrealistic plan”
was strange.
“It’s stupid. Practically
fantasy. My ‘other idea’ is something I’ve already tossed out without
consideration.”
“Well, if you’re that
insistent, my lord…”
“Hold on, Your Highness!”
Rishe said, drawing his attention. “If you put your mind to it, don’t you think
you could achieve it?”
The prince gaped at her.
“What?”
Rishe believed in him, so she
continued her explanation with unwavering seriousness. “Do you not believe that
you have the power to make fantasy into reality, Your Highness? Especially now,
when you’re willing to work together with others like Coyolles and the Aria
Trading Company?”
“Unbelievable.” Arnold
frowned. “You trust me that much?”
“Of course. After all, you’ve
proven yourself to me since we first met two months ago.” Rishe believed in
Arnold’s power not because she knew the future but because she’d seen what he
could do firsthand. “You don’t believe in your own power, Prince Arnold?”
Arnold’s frown remained.
“Maybe what you consider fantasy isn’t to someone else. It could be
possible with the technique and knowledge someone else possesses. It could
become more and more real the more people believe in it.”
“There are no such people.”
“I wouldn’t be so sure of
that. I mean…”
“Rishe.” Arnold tilted
Rishe’s jaw to face him.
What’s he doing this for? I’m
not going anywhere.
In a deeper voice than usual,
he asked her, “Who’s going to believe in something that’s intangible?”
Why do his
eyes look so forlorn? Rishe tried to speak, but
nothing came out of her mouth. She felt as if Arnold’s gaze pinned her in
place, keeping her silent.
“My lord.”
Rishe flinched at Oliver’s
voice. With a click of his tongue, Arnold withdrew his hand from Rishe’s jaw.
Just then, there was a knock
at the door.
“Prince Arnold, Sir Oliver,
if I could have a moment to discuss tomorrow’s security.”
Upon hearing a knight on the
other side, Rishe stood. “I’ll be going, then. I shall speak with the Aria
Trading Company for you.”
“I apologize, Lady Rishe.”
“Please let me know if
there’s anything else I can do. Your Highness, I’ll see you at dinner.”
Arnold twined his fingers
around Rishe’s hand, telling her, “Later.”
The dense air from earlier
was gone now. He didn’t look so forlorn, and he wasn’t trying to prevent Rishe
from speaking.
“Yes,” Rishe said quietly,
confused by his change in demeanor. She greeted the knights at the door and
left the room.
I thought I might’ve upset
him, but that doesn’t seem to be the case. Is there another issue I’m not aware
of? Hmm. What could it be?
As she thought, her head
became full of Arnold. She wanted to know as much as she could about his
thoughts and troubles. Because she was so preoccupied, she missed the stealthy
presence beside her.
“Hey.”
Rishe blinked in surprise as
she was yanked behind a pillar. Raul pressed her back to the wall and covered
her mouth with a large hand, smiling in his Curtis guise.
“It’s just the two of us now,
little lady.”
“Mmph.” Unable to protest,
Rishe glared at him.
“I saw Harriet. Thanks for
taking such good care of my ‘little sister.’” In contrast to Rishe’s fearsome
scowl, Raul smiled with satisfaction. “Those eyes are great. Just my type.”
He released her mouth at
last, and Rishe regained the ability to speak. “Is it wise to act like this
while you’re dressed as Prince Curtis?”
“That voice is great too.
Scold me more, would you?”
“You’re incorrigible, you
know that?” Rishe sighed, truly exasperated at Raul’s constant mischief. In
her life as a hunter, he’d been a very dependable ally when she needed one.
Now, she was baffled by how difficult he was to handle when he wasn’t on her
side.
Raul stared into her eyes,
still holding her against the wall. “I do wish you wouldn’t try to show Harriet
a new world, however.”
“What?” Rishe blurted, lured
by the cryptic line.
“I’m telling you not to be so
cruel,” he replied, as frustratingly frivolous as ever. “That personality of
hers is something she developed for her survival, you know? By taking all the
blame, she shuts herself off from the rest of the world. If she can abide by
her mother’s teachings, then she won’t realize what a piss-poor situation she’s
in.”
“…”
“If she learns the happiness
of standing tall and facing forward, then returns to her fiancé for a life of
obedience, don’t you think that’ll be unbearably hard for her?” Raul smirked,
his voice airy. “Or is that your plan?”
“Excuse me? What plan?”
“Well, to break Harriet’s
spirit, of course.”
Rishe’s eyes went round.
“You have such good eyes. You see everything a person takes pride in. What
they’re ashamed of. What they cling to. That’s how you worm your way right into
their heart, isn’t it?” Raul’s face was already close to hers, but he pressed
even closer now. “People you see through with those eyes become hopeful—for
what’s important to them, for their pride, for a bright future…”
Rishe grimaced and shoved
Raul’s shoulder, but the man didn’t budge.
His throat bobbed in a
chuckle at her resistance. “It’s good. It’s very good. Especially since…” His
red eyes saw straight through her. “You could break someone’s spirit so easily,
couldn’t you?” He sounded just like a hunter with his prey in sight.
When she replied, Rishe spoke
to the man as she did her chief in her fifth loop. “Look, Raul. You should stop
doing that.”
“Stop doing what?”
“Lying to yourself about
things outside of work.”
Raul’s breath caught for a
moment.
“They’re not real lies, but
they’re not your real feelings either. You mix truth into lies and lies into
feelings so much that you’re not even sure how you feel yourself. Isn’t that
right?”
Indeed, she’d said the same
thing in her fifth loop. Raul was always detached from the world around him, so
much so that there was no substance to his soul. Their companions laughed it
off as Raul just being himself, but that wasn’t how it looked to Rishe. He
appeared to be suffering, but he hid it all behind a smile and a lie. At times,
his calm seemed to be a tight-fitting lid on deep, explosive rage.
I’m sure he’d deny it like he
did back then.
She was prepared to be
brushed off, but Raul’s answer was different from the one he’d given her in her
fifth life.
He narrowed his eyes and
murmured, “Don’t you think that it’s all over as soon as someone sees through
you?”
Rishe’s lashes fluttered as
she absorbed the statement. She’d come to expect his levity, but Raul was dead
serious.
“I’m terrified of someone
knowing everything there is to know about me…even more than not knowing
myself.”
Does he feel comfortable
baring his soul to me because I’m a stranger to him in this life?
“Don’t you feel the same
way?” he asked, though it sounded hollow.
“No, I don’t.”
In her mind, she saw Arnold’s
profile on the beach earlier that day.
“There’s someone to whom I
wish I could confide all my secrets.”
“But you haven’t—which means
you understand that telling the truth puts you at a disadvantage. So you’re in
no position to criticize me, are you?” Raul’s red eyes pierced her to the core.
“What does your marriage with Galkhein’s crown prince mean to you?”
Again, Rishe blinked in
surprise.
“How does the woman in a
political marriage feel? Do you fantasize about an old flame stealing you away
during the ceremony?”
“Why do you ask?”
“You’re so dense.” A smile
crept onto Raul’s handsome face as he continued, his voice husky, “I’ll say it
plain. I’m thinking about snatching you up if you don’t want to marry the crown
prince.”
Rishe was so astounded by his
brazen proposal that she could only sigh. If anyone else heard this, it would
escalate into an international incident. She continued pushing Raul’s shoulder
with all her strength. Her arm was starting to tremble and numb, but she
pretended otherwise as she met his gaze squarely.
“I told you, you shouldn’t
put on acts like that.”
“I’m worried about you. No
wife will be happy in a political marriage.”
“I’ve never once wanted him
to make me happy.”
A twisted smile appeared on
Raul’s face. “Oh?”
“I’m going to make a
wonderful life for myself. No matter what disasters may befall me from marrying
him, I’m not going to let it make me unhappy.”
Even if she was dragged into
a huge war. Even if she died because of that war. She would never lament
choosing her path—this time, to being crown princess—like she had in all her
other lives. As long as she met her end without regrets, she was certain she
would live a life of joy.
“I still don’t know what this
marriage will mean for me, but I’m going to stay by his side even if he breaks
it off.”
No one could take her away.
“I’m going to be his bride.
I’ve already chosen how I’m going to live this life.”
She glared at Raul to
emphasize her intent, and he smiled. But it wasn’t the way he’d been smiling at
her up until now as Raul. This was his smile as “Curtis.” In that moment, Rishe
noticed another person approaching. She hadn’t picked up on it before because
Raul had cleverly hoarded her attention.
“Prince Arnold.” Rishe
frowned. Raul still had her pinned to the wall, a hand tight on her
shoulder…and his face was far too close to hers.
Blue eyes stared daggers at
Raul. Rishe shuddered at the tense air that had settled around them. There was
no hint of strong emotion on Arnold’s face. His frigid gaze was merely leveled
at Raul.
“Let go of her.”
It was a short phrase, but it
rumbled in her eardrums. The words were directed at Raul, but even Rishe’s
breath hitched. Raul must have felt even more pressure
as the actual target.
“I’m terribly sorry, Prince
Arnold.” Raul’s mouth twitched for just a second, but he shifted the movement
into a gentle smile. “I have no excuse for my behavior.”
“Prince Curtis!” Rishe
grimaced, worrying that Raul was just inviting further misunderstandings with
his choice of words.
“I apologize, really. It’s
just that your fiancée’s beauty is so dazzling.”
Seriously, what are you
thinking?!
Wasn’t he supposed to be the
eldest prince of Siguel right now? Raul’s disguises were perfect, but he’d
ditched his caution to say and do things Curtis never would. Confused, Rishe
put even more strength into her arm as she pushed against Raul.
“Did you not hear me?”
Arnold’s slow footsteps
echoed down the hall. He loped forward, showing no indication that he was
rising to Raul’s provocation. At a glance, his behavior was no different from
the everyday, but the chill in his eyes and the rigid bloodlust in his voice overpowered
Rishe.
“I told you to let go of my
wife.”
Is he going
to kill Raul? Rishe thought, panic rising.
Raul shrugged, then released
Rishe. Arnold grabbed her as soon as she was free and pulled her to him. He was
very gentle, but his strength also brooked no argument from her.
The prince peered down at her
face, wrapped a gentle hand around the shoulder Raul had been gripping. “Did he
hurt you?”
“Erm, no.”
“Did he touch you anywhere
else?”
“Just my shoulder. Nothing
else.”
Arnold’s shapely eyebrows
bent. He seemed to be enduring something. “Did he make you uncomfortable in any
other way?”
Rishe shook her head, and
Arnold’s gaze slid away. It was the slightest gesture, yet the tension of the
moment was unbearable.
He didn’t even spare Raul a
glance. “I’ll take you to your room. Come on.”
As he took her hand, Rishe
heard a quiet voice from behind her. “Your fiancée is precious to you, isn’t
she?” Raul appeared to be riling Arnold up on purpose. “If I were in your
place…I’m sure I would kiss Lady Rishe to stake my claim on her in front of a
would-be rival.”
“Prince Curtis, that’s enough
joking aroun—”
“Or maybe I would’ve cut the
man down right here. It seems all the rumors about the cruel Crown Prince
Arnold are unfounded.”
Raul’s needling was shameless
at this point. Rishe was beside herself, unable to comprehend his actions.
Yet Arnold was calm. In fact,
he regarded Raul with a smile of utter composure as he said, “I see. You must
be here against your master’s wishes.”
At that, it was Rishe who gaped in surprise rather than Raul. The man
himself was merely confused. She couldn’t read his mind or anything, but he had
to have considered this a possibility.
“May I ask what that means?”
“You’re not Curtis Samuel
O’Fallon. You’re just an impostor pretending to be him. Did you think I
wouldn’t notice?”
Raul’s disguise had been seen
through at last. It was Rishe’s first time witnessing such a thing, including
the whole span of her fifth loop.
Perplexed, Raul said, “Prince
Arnold, I assure you, I have no idea what you’re—”
“All it takes is a little
observation to tell when someone’s impersonating someone else. There’s a big
difference between natural mannerisms and deliberate ones.” Arnold uttered
these words as if they were as normal as a change in weather. “The same goes
for your voice. When you change the way you use your vocal chords, it creates a
minute distortion in the sound. It’s incredibly irritating to listen to.”
“Heh… Ha ha ha!” Raul laughed
in his real voice, but the sound was a little dry. “You’re a monster.” Clearly
awed, he shrugged and said blithely, “Why’d you leave me alone when you knew…?
Ahh, of course. To find out Siguel’s true intentions.”
“I don’t need to explain
myself to you. Let’s go, Rishe.”
“Say. If she’s truly
important to you, don’t you think you should let her go instead of forcing her
into a political marriage? I think she’d be more thankful to you that way.”
His voice prodded Rishe from
behind. Rishe hated Raul’s presumption that he knew what she wanted.
“Raul! I—” Rishe pivoted to
protest, but Arnold beat her to it. He turned just his head to shoot a glare at
Raul while still clutching Rishe’s wrist.
“No matter how much she hates
me because of this marriage, I don’t intend to let her go. She will be my wife.” His eyes were sharp now, much fiercer than
they had been before.
A deep sadness wrung Rishe’s
heart. Why?
Raul’s smile grew even more
warped as he taunted Arnold. “How awful. You know you’ll make her unhappy, but
you’ll force her to be your wife anyway.”
“That’s right. Let’s go,
Rishe.” Arnold began to walk, pulling her along.
She wanted to say something to him, but she couldn’t dredge up a single word.
Hanging her head, Rishe simply followed behind him.
There’s
that pain in my chest again. The throbbing ache
made it hard for her to breathe.
Arnold kept his silence. He
didn’t turn around until they’d reached the door to their room on the fourth
floor.
“I’m sorry.” He released her
wrist, only to take her hand in the same manner as when he’d put on her ring.
“I shouldn’t have been so rough.”
Rishe said nothing.
“Did I hurt you?”
She shook her head.
Arnold apologized, but he hadn’t been rough with her. It was true that he’d been
rather forceful, but his grip hadn’t hurt or left any sort of mark on her skin.
It wasn’t Rishe’s wrist that was in pain.
“Why do you say things like
that?” She heard the sadness leaking into her voice, but she couldn’t put a lid
on her feelings anymore.
“Don’t worry,” Arnold said
gently, reaching out to stroke Rishe’s cheek. “Just because I’m not letting you
go doesn’t mean I plan to restrict you.”
Rishe’s head drooped so low,
her hair fell around her face. Arnold brushed it aside, his touch
feather-light.
“I want you to keep telling
me all your wishes. I swear to grant you anything in my power.”
That wasn’t what she meant.
“You said I was going to hate you because of this marriage.”
“I did,” Arnold affirmed even
as he tucked Rishe’s coral hair behind one ear. “You weren’t afraid to marry
me?”
It was as if he were
comforting a child. The way he looked at her, spoke to her, and touched her,
all felt like he was consoling her. And that just made Rishe feel like a
spoiled girl who’d thrown a tantrum. She placed her own hand over Arnold’s. She
couldn’t bring herself to face him directly, so she just looked up at him
through her lashes.
“Your Highness…you’re a
fool.”
Arnold’s eyes flew wide in
shock.
“You absolute fool… I can’t
believe you,” Rishe said, although her complaints came weakly. “I can’t stand
it when you’re so nice to me.”
Sometimes, the prince was
cruel. Distancing himself through his speech helped him conceal his true
emotions. Yet, right now, he was being considerate of Rishe’s feelings. He
genuinely believed Rishe feared her marriage to him.
“How could I be afraid to be
your bride?” Rishe glared at him. Although she didn’t want to, she knew she’d
make an even more pathetic face if she didn’t. She tightened her grip on his
hand, practically pressing it to her cheek. “I accepted your proposal, didn’t
I?”
She wished she could cover
his hand completely, but it was too large, too masculine, so the best she could
do was lay her fingers between his from over top. “Whatever happens, I will never hate you. There’s no need for you to speak as if I
will!”
“Rishe.”
When he called her name, the
throbbing pain in her chest intensified. She reflexively pushed his rugged hand
closer to her cheek. While she didn’t want him to see her face, she also didn’t
want to let go. She had no idea where to begin processing the heady mix of
emotions whirling inside her.
“Do you feel…” Rishe was
afraid to ask the question, but she didn’t know why.
She pushed the fear down and slowly met his gaze. “Do you feel an obligation to
me because of this marriage?”
This time, Arnold broke eye
contact. His long eyelashes cast shadows on his cheeks. There was always a
sharp light in his eyes, but now they seemed fathomless.
“Back then, I would have done
anything to make you my wife.” He must have been talking about when he
proposed.
Only two months have passed
since then, but it feels like it happened a lifetime ago.
Maybe Arnold felt the same
way. His voice was gentler than usual. “I was the one begging you, and you were
the one making the decision.” Arnold traced Rishe’s cheek with his thumb. “Our
positions were never equal. Do you understand?”
Rishe shook her head. She
didn’t. He treated her like a child who didn’t know anything, and she couldn’t
help but play the role.
“I…” Rishe began, her voice
dangerously close to leaking all her pain. “For every selfish request I make, I
want to grant your desires too.”
She wanted to give back as
much as she took.
“In a marriage that’s a
contract between two countries, we should each stand to gain something. Yet
I’ve done nothing but take from you this whole time. If this is supposed to be
a political marriage, it’s far too tilted in my favor.”
Rishe removed his hand from
her cheek and wrapped their fingers together. “If there are things you want of
me,” she said, struggling to endure her pain, “then I want to give them to you
just as you’ve given to me.”
She wanted to cry but felt so
far from tears. There was a cloying sadness in her heart, of losing the place
where she belonged. The feeling intensified with each heartbeat.
“Prince Arnold…please.” Rishe
looked into his blue eyes, willing him to hear her earnest plea. For some
reason, she felt disconsolate saying his name. She’d never felt this way in any
of her previous lives. It felt like praying as she took a weak breath.
“Rishe.” Arnold didn’t avert
his gaze, and his voice was still gentle. “I’m not marrying you for political
reasons.” He bent down and brought his lips to her ear, close enough to kiss
it. She gasped, his husky voice tickling her eardrum as his breath tickled her
skin. “I don’t want anything from you. You couldn’t make me name something if
you begged me.”
That lanced her heart right
through.
Arnold pulled away with a
smile, gaze firmly locked on hers. There was a dark light in his eyes, almost
self-deprecating. He turned Rishe’s own words right back at her. “Do you hate
me?”
He gently ran his thumb over
Rishe’s lips, as if he wished to pry the words out. Of course, she hated being
told he didn’t want anything from her, so she itched to say yes out of
spite—but she couldn’t. She was lost, with no past knowledge to rely on in this
moment.
It’s so cruel of him to hide
what he’s really thinking.
Rishe already knew that, so
she’d always believed in the sincerity of his actions over the false malice of
his words. However, she’d sensed absolute sincerity in what he just said.
I know that his not wanting
anything from me comes from a place of kindness.
That was why it hurt a lot
more than his usual callousness.
“No matter how much she hates
me because of this marriage…”
Arnold was truly prepared for
Rishe to hate him.
He told me I didn’t need to
be resolute to become his wife!
As she recalled what else
he’d said in the past, her vision wavered.
Oh no!
She didn’t want him to
witness her being any more pathetic, but she didn’t want to just walk away from
the conversation either.
Rishe’s thoughts spun.
Contemplating her next action, she slowly moved her hand up next to her head,
palm facing Arnold.
“What’s that mean?” he asked
dubiously.
She took a deep breath. “I’m
sorry, Prince Arnold.”
What she was about to do was
terrible, but if she just walked away, they would continue talking in circles.
At the same time, she didn’t want to run off without another word. She had no
idea if she’d be able to do this right, but Rishe decided to initiate it
anyway.
Looking straight at Arnold,
she declared, “As of this moment…we’re having our first fight!”
Several seconds passed, and
then Arnold stared at her as though she were a complete stranger. “What did you
just say?”
“I said, we’re having our
first fight!”
Sadness clawed at Rishe, but
she squared her shoulders and made her intent clear to her fiancé.
THAT NIGHT, Rishe knocked on
the door to Arnold’s office and thrust out a basket at Oliver when he opened
it.
“Oliver, please give this to
Prince Arnold.”
“Um, Lady Rishe…what might
this be?” Oliver smiled, but he was clearly hesitant to accept the basket. He
must have heard something about the situation from Arnold.
“I made sandwiches as a
late-night snack for His Highness.”
“A late-night snack, you
say…” Still wearing a confused smile, Oliver tilted his head. “Perhaps this is
too forward of me, but aren’t the two of you fighting?”
“Yes, it’s as you say.” Rishe
nodded sharply for dramatic effect, thinking about the events of the last few
hours.
After initiating her fight
with Arnold, Rishe found herself at a complete loss. She had no idea how to
execute a fight among lovers. She’d shut herself up in her room and sifted
through her memories, but found nothing that served as a good example.
My knight captain was kicked
out of his house, but I don’t want to do that to Prince Arnold. Also, my home
is too far away to say I’m going back. I saw someone turn all her husband’s
shirts inside out once, but I don’t want to interfere with his getting ready in
the morning. That would only create more trouble for Oliver.
Her thoughts had gone around
and around for some time. With the available options still on her mind, she’d
joined her maids for dinner. They’d been surprised to see her, but when she
explained that she was fighting with Arnold, they understood immediately.
Eventually, the strategy Rishe decided upon was this:
“On the bread of the
sandwiches, I’ve written a disparaging comment with sauce.”
“A disparaging comment. On
the bread. With sauce.”
“Yes. It says, ‘Your
Highness, you idiot!’”
Now she could hold her head
high and say she was truly fighting with Arnold. There were plenty of other
things she wanted to say to him, of course, but they were far too difficult to
write with sauce. She’d decided to get her point across with something simple.
“Er…” Oliver made a strange
face, then cleared his throat—and the air with it. He reformed his awkward
smile and asked, “Lady Rishe, you went out of your way to cook just so you
could fight with my lord?”
Rishe pursed her lips,
letting her head droop. “If it’s just putting things between bread, I should be
able to prepare a late-night snack without anything catastrophic happening…”
“Pfft!” Oliver clapped a hand
over his mouth, shoulders shaking. “Ahem! My apologies. Anyway, my lord said he
would be working late tonight, so I’m sure he would appreciate a snack.”
What?! But
I wrote something mean with the sauce! Rishe
pouted, her conscience wounded. She wanted Arnold to enjoy something better
than her terrible cooking, but they were fighting. Yes,
that’s right—we’re fighting!
“Incidentally, did my lord
have anything to say in regard to this fight?”
“Just ‘very well.’”
Once she made her
declaration, the prince had gazed at her tenderly, stroking her hair. Then he’d
spun right around and headed to his office. Rishe chose not to mention the
hair-petting bit.
Oliver tapped his chin. “I
see, I see… Oh, don’t mind me. Just considering everything that must get done
before I can retire for the night.”
An attendant’s work was never
done, and Rishe’s fight with Arnold was sure to affect Oliver.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t intend
for my selfishness to cause problems for you.”
“Think nothing of it. You
have something you mean to get across with this fight, right? Then there’s no
problem, really.”
Rishe didn’t know why, but
Oliver truly seemed to believe that. Relief washed over her, and she snuck a
glance at the closed door behind him.
“Are you curious about how my
lord is doing?”
“Yes.”
“Then I suppose I am
duty-bound to keep it a secret.” Oliver’s response surprised her, but his smile
turned sweet. “Don’t worry. To keep things fair, I won’t say anything to him
about you either. Ah, it seems your escorts have arrived.”
He gestured down the hall,
where Rishe’s maids stood. They were carrying something Rishe had given them,
patiently waiting for Rishe’s conversation to end.
“Ugh… Then I’ll excuse
myself.”
“Very well. Thank you for the
delivery.”
Oliver bowed, and Rishe
strode over to her maids. Watching from a distance, she could see how worried
they looked. She apologized, then led them to Harriet’s room.
When they reached the door,
Rishe thanked them, took what they’d brought, and sent them on their way. Left
by herself in the hallway, she forgot her fight with Arnold for the time being
and knocked on the door.
It opened, and Elsie’s face
appeared. “We’ve been waiting for you, Lady Rishe!”
Elsie had come to Harriet’s
room precisely one hour earlier. Rishe wanted to ask how it had gone, but she
realized that Elsie was already giving her the answer.
Her face was glowing with anticipation. Rishe didn’t let her wait any longer
and looked past her, into the room.
“Wow!”
Standing there in a cute,
mint-colored nightdress was Harriet.
“Th-thank you for coming,
Lady Rishe…”
Harriet was in front of a
couch, her back ramrod straight as she fidgeted with her sleeves. The
nightdress reached down to her calves, and its fabric billowed below her bust
to flatter her waistline. It also complemented her green eyes and blonde hair.
Her golden bangs were bound in a loose braid to finish off the look.
Her face was visible, in
other words. Rishe was delighted to see the same green eyes as the ones
belonging to the real Prince Curtis.
“Lady Harriet, you look
amazing!”
“Urk! Th-that’s not… I mean,
um…” Harriet covered her eyes out of habit, but she quickly—if jerkily—forced
her hands to her sides and bowed to Rishe. “Thank you. Er, I’m sorry for
borrowing Elsie from you. And, um, all the other things you’ve lent me, like
the dresses and the purses…”
“Don’t let it bother you.
It’ll be more fun if we have some direction for our shopping trips starting
tomorrow.”
There was a pile of dresses
on one of the couches in the VIP room. Rishe had brought them with her on this
trip, but she didn’t plan to wear them all. If she was just going to bring them
home without even putting them on, then she figured she might as well let
Harriet try them on instead.
“Anyway, Lady Harriet, let’s
cut to the chase.” Rishe glanced at the thing she’d given Elsie to hold—it was
a large pot. With a grin, Rishe set it down on a table. Then she plucked a
steaming-hot towel from inside. She’d heated it up in the kitchen while she
made the sandwiches, and it was just about ready now.
“Please lie down on the
couch, Lady Harriet!”
“Huh?! B-but, er, I couldn’t
possibly do that in front of you, Lady Rishe!”
“Just sit here if you would.
Now lie down, faceup, and put your hands on your stomach.” Rishe knew just how
to lay a patient down from her time as an apothecary. She had Elsie wait out
in the hallway and, once she had Harriet where she wanted her, placed the hot
towel on her closed eyelids.
Harriet didn’t know what to
make of the sensation. “Wagh! Wh-what is that? It smells kind of nice…”
“It’s a steamed towel with
medicinal herbs inside it. The herbs help with muscle strain, and they’re more
effective when you heat them up like this.”
“Muscles, you say… So, the
muscles around my eyes?”
It was a thin towel, so the
herbs would seep through it and into the skin below. The warmth of the towel
would soothe the muscles as well.
“Just relaxing the tense
muscles around your eyes should bring you considerable relief.”
Rishe was confident that she
could alleviate some of the factors contributing to the “scowl” that bothered
Harriet.
“Aah…” Harriet sighed
contentedly.
Chuckling to herself, Rishe
began preparing the other medicine she’d brought. “Are you feeling relaxed?”
“I-It feels very nice…”
“That’s good. I’ll write down
the herbs and what to mix them with for you.” The medicine clinked in a bottle
as Rishe mixed it.
Harriet was silent for a
short time before she said, “Um, Lady Rishe, i-is it all right if I ask you a
question?”
“Of course! Ask away. I can
tell you anything from how to grow herbs to how to heat up a towel.”
“Did something happen between
you and your fiancé?”
A heavy silence settled on
the VIP room.
After a beat, Harriet
exclaimed, “I-I-I-I-I-I’m so sorry! That was so utterly rude of me!”
“It’s fine, it’s fine! I’m
sorry to make such a fuss that a guest noticed it!” Rishe rushed to reassure
Harriet before she could jump up, laying the princess back down on the couch.
She hung her head, her voice coming out in a soft trickle. “We’re having a
fight.”
“A fight…”
“I’m angry with him, so I
threw a bit of a fit,” Rishe muttered, stirring the medicine with a glass
stick. “It’s not even really a fight.” Her voice
sounded even more dejected than she thought it would. “I told him I wanted to
fight, and he just accepted it like he does any request of mine. I’m sure he
doesn’t even intend to fight with me.”
After her little monologue,
she realized with a start that telling Harriet all this would just confuse her.
Before she could change the subject, Harriet spoke up.
“Could it be that you’re
feeling lonely, Lady Rishe?”
A familiar pain flared in the
left of her chest. “No, I…” She realized that she couldn’t deny it when she
tried.
Harriet removed the towel
from her eyes and sat up facing Rishe. “You’re angry with your fiancé?”
Rishe examined her feelings
and shook her head. The feeling swirling inside her wasn’t anger—it was a more
childish emotion. She was also aware that she was taking advantage of him.
“I’m sure I’m just sulking,”
she said with a self-deprecating smile. “Maybe I am lonely,
just as you said. There’s nothing I can do for him, so I feel helpless and
pathetic. There’s an ache in my chest so powerful, it’s almost suffocating…”
She placed a hand over her
heart and scrunched her brows.
“I’d like to do anything I
can for him, but…” Her feelings didn’t reach him. Arnold himself had rejected
them.
“Lady Rishe…p-please forgive
me if this is too forward…and I might be saying something that’s totally off
the mark, but, um…” Earnest olive eyes stared at Rishe with a strength she’d
never seen before. “Perhaps he feels like he’s already received many things just hearing you say that?”
Rishe boggled at Harriet.
The princess’s anxious gaze
dropped to her feet, but then she shook her head and lifted her gaze. “If
someone who was close to me told me that…if I knew I had even one ally in this
world who would say something like that to me, I…!” Harriet folded her hands on
her chest, one on top of the other. “I think that would make me more than
happy!”
At Harriet’s words, Rishe came to an unexpected
realization: Even if I can’t do anything, just
telling him that I want to is enough?
She blinked ever so slowly as
it dawned on her.
Could my words really help
Prince Arnold all on their own?
Though she wasn’t confident
about the idea, she did recall something else: the promise Arnold had made
after proposing to her.
“So long as it is within my
power, anything you want will be yours.”
“Thank you, Lady Harriet.”
Rishe smiled at the trembling princess. “I’ve realized that I do want to have a
proper conversation with him after what you said. I really appreciate your
consideration.”
“Y-you’re too kind!” Harriet
shook her head frantically, then took a deep breath to calm herself. “I-I’ve
never thought that I wanted to fight with His Majesty…my fiancé.” Harriet’s
eyes swam as she picked her words. “I would never be allowed to do such a thing
in the first place! All I can do is obey without complaint, like a doll…like a
trophy queen…”
“Lady Harriet, you—”
“I thought I could never
change what I was born with…that I was born a princess, that I was useless,
that I had a face my fiancé would hate… I-I thought I had to apologize because
it was all my fault… I always felt sorry for being born, but…but I realized
something!”
There was a small light in
Harriet’s eyes as she stared at Rishe.
“From someone else’s point of
view, maybe it’s just a small thing. Th-they might say I just dabbed on makeup,
put on a nice dress, and braided my bangs, but…that’s not how I see it.”
That radiant light, normally
hidden behind her bangs, glimmered with tears.
“I can look in the mirror
now. I was so excited, I couldn’t believe it when I got changed after my bath.
My maids always kept their distance from me, but we talked so much today. It
feels like everything’s different after just a few small tweaks.”
Harriet sounded like she was
about to cry, but she held eye contact with Rishe and expressed her feelings in
earnest.
“I thought that the things I
was born with couldn’t be changed…but maybe they can be, at least a little.
That’s a huge improvement, and it’s something you did for me, Lady Rishe… It’s
like a dream to me that I can even think this way.”
Quietly, oh so quietly, she
continued, “So…I think your words will reach him. I’m sure they will.”
Rishe gasped, and Harriet’s
hands flew to her face.
“I-I-I-I’m sorry, I said far
too much! I’m so embarrassed! I just know I’m going to be thinking about this
in bed all night!”
“Lady Harriet! P-please calm
down! It’s all right, really!” Rishe had to console Harriet after she sank into
the couch. It must have taken a great deal of courage for Harriet to say what
she had, but she’d made sure to get the words out for Rishe’s sake. That made
Rishe smile. “Lady Harriet…I’m so glad we’re friends.”
“Friends?!” Harriet was
dumbstruck, her olive eyes teary.
Lady Harriet is trying to
change. The
future that awaited her swept through Rishe’s mind. Problem is, I have no idea what leads to her execution. I can’t figure
out Raul’s actions either.
“Pardon me, Lady Rishe…”
“Oh, Elsie!”
Rishe and Harriet startled at
the knock on the door. When it opened, Elsie entered, shooting a nervous glance
behind her. There was a group of women in white military uniforms there.
Those are Fabrannia’s
knights, not Siguel’s.
“Ladies!” Harriet squeaked.
“This is, er…”
“This won’t do, Your
Highness. His Majesty wished for you to have your guards at your side when
you’re with someone other than your brother or your maids.”
Three of the knights stepped
into the room. They weren’t openly hostile to Rishe, but there was an imposing
air about them.
Harriet shook her head,
flustered. “B-but it’s only Lady Rishe, so—”
“It matters not whom you are
with.”
“It’s all right, Lady
Harriet.” Rishe smiled and put a lid on the mixed medicine. “I should be taking
my leave anyway. Please put some of this medicine on your eyelids before you
sleep tonight. I don’t want these dresses and purses to be in your way, so I’ll
take them with me.”
“Ah! At least let me help!”
Harriet stood and began to gather up the dresses and purses strewn throughout
the room. Rishe accepted the offer, and she and Elsie took the garments and
bags when they were done.
“Good night, Lady Harriet.”
Rishe then addressed the guards. “I’m sorry for the trouble so late at night.”
“L-Lady Rishe! Um…really,
thank you so much!”
“I should be the one thanking
you, Lady Harriet.” She thought her fight would be able to make some progress after
receiving Harriet’s words of encouragement.
The princess hung her head,
embarrassed, then lowered into a curtsy. “Good night, Lady Rishe.”
“Same to you. See you
tomorrow.” Rishe wanted to wave to Harriet, but her hands were full. They left
the room and stepped into the hall, with Harriet seeing them off. “Those aren’t
too heavy, are they, Elsie?”
“No, I’m fine! What about
you, Lady Rishe?”
“I’m all right. It’s late, so
let’s just drop these off and worry about organizing them tomorrow.”
As they walked down the
hallway side by side, Rishe didn’t notice the way Harriet watched them go.
***
Once they’d dropped
everything off in her dressing room, Rishe parted with Elsie and returned to
her bedroom, sighing to herself.
I suppose Prince Arnold must
still be working.
Alone in their double room,
she found the silence deafening, which just made her remember something else.
Something she would rather not think about.
The ghost!
In a flurry, she lit all the
lamps in the room and fled under the covers. She stuck her head under the
blanket, trying to escape from the crash of the waves, but her solitude still
weighed heavily on her.
Rishe got up and out of bed,
wearing the covers around her like a shawl. She went over to the window—or
rather, to the bed that Arnold had slept in last night. Rishe herself had
changed out the covers, the sheets, and the pillow for fresh ones this morning,
so nothing Arnold slept on remained. Nevertheless, she felt surrounded by his
presence as she settled into his bed, letting out a relieved sigh.
I doubt His Highness will
come back here,
she thought, burying her face in the pillow. I
wrote something mean on his bread, and wanting him to sleep near me is just
selfish.
She sighed again.
He’s not pushing himself, is
he?
Rishe wished she’d at least
asked Oliver whether Arnold was physically well.
He got wet in the rain today,
and then he went in the ocean right after. Even for someone as fit as him,
pulling so many late nights for work will only drain his stamina.
Worried as she was, she soon
found it harder and harder to string her thoughts together. She was just as
exhausted as he would be, after all.
“Your Highness, I…”
She knew there was no way
Arnold was coming back, but she couldn’t help waiting for him. Rishe slowly
closed her eyes and tried to fool the part of her heart that was ready and
willing to wait.
A few hours must have passed
by the time Rishe next opened her eyes. Oh, I fell asleep.
It was the middle of the
night. She blinked a few times, and right when she was about to doze back off,
she felt someone’s presence at her side.
Arnold was sleeping right
next to her.
Wh-why?! What is Prince
Arnold doing here?!
She sprang up, fully jolted
out of her stupor, and scrutinized Arnold where he lay on his back with his
eyes closed.
And he’s sleeping in the same
bed as me?!
Was that because Rishe was
using his bed? He must have returned after finishing his work and didn’t know
what to do when he saw Rishe asleep. She didn’t know why he hadn’t simply
picked the other bed in the room, but regardless of the reason, Arnold was sleeping
beside her. She was in a complete fluster now.
Anyway, I must make sure I
don’t wake him.
Since Rishe was camped out in
the middle of the bed, Arnold slept on the edge. She worried he didn’t have
enough room, so she tried to scoot over to the other side.
I didn’t think he would come
back here today.
The moonlight pouring into
the room from the windows went straight through the thin summer curtains. It
bathed the bedroom in a dim light, casting shadows on Arnold’s pale cheeks from
his long lashes.
Did he do it because he knows
I’m afraid of ghosts?
She was almost sure of it. He
had kept his promise that he would sleep with Rishe. The thought squeezed her
heart in a vise as she clutched the covers.
I must go back to my own bed.
I must!
Rishe knew that, yet she had
a hard time making even the smallest move. Leaving would only make her lonely;
perhaps she longed to keep watching his face as he slept.
Just then, Arnold’s shapely
brows furrowed just the slightest bit. Had he woken up? Rishe froze, but he did
not stir. His forehead shone with sweat. She found it strange at first, then
realized it was only natural. He may have looked like a sculpted god, but
Arnold was as human as she was. The beads of sweat made that more obvious.
It is stuffy in here.
She glanced at the window. It
was shut because she’d been afraid to open it when she was alone. Arnold might
have left it closed out of consideration for her. Though it was night, it was
still the seventh month, and it would be difficult to sleep in a room with the
window closed.
I should make sure his sleep
is at least restful.
To do that, she had to make
the room a little more comfortable. Rishe made up her mind to get out of the
bed. She feared approaching the window but feared opening the curtain even
more. She had a feeling that, if she opened it even the slightest bit, she
would lock eyes with something beyond. Unluckily, it was at just that moment
that a shadow passed beyond the curtains.
Rishe’s heart almost stopped.
She clutched at the black sword she’d grabbed and kept careful watch over the
window.
It’s fine. The only thing
that moves that way is a bat.
That certainly matched the
knowledge she’d picked up in her fifth loop, but she was still scared.
It’s not a
ghost! It’s not a ghost! Rishe told herself. She
held her breath and stood up, her whole body tense as she reached between the
curtains. She groped around for the lock, unlatched it, and opened the window.
Slowly, quietly, so that he
doesn’t wake up…
The ocean breeze swept in,
rustling the curtains. Rishe exhaled at last and backed away from the window.
She slipped back to the bed, let go of the sword, and settled back in next to
Arnold.
There! I opened the window
and there’s nothing outside. Problem solved!
Rishe tried to convince
herself of that as she sat up in bed. She peered down at Arnold’s face, careful
not to disturb his sleep. Sweat had plastered his bangs to his forehead. She
wanted to brush them aside, but her hand stopped halfway toward him.
A pained gasp escaped
Arnold’s lips. The sea breeze brushed against his sweaty skin, but his frown
deepened. Maybe the sweat on his forehead wasn’t from the summer heat after
all.
Is he dreaming?
Again, she reached out to
Arnold. If it was a bad dream, she wanted to shake him awake. But if it wasn’t,
then she wanted him to get as much sleep as possible. Trapped between those
feelings, she hesitated to do either.
A moment later, her world
flipped upside down.
“Eep!”
Something grabbed her wrist
and pressed down on her shoulder. She sank back onto the bed, unable to lift a
finger to resist as a weight settled on top of her. Both her arms were pinned
on either side of her head, and she stared up into the sharp eyes of a
carnivore.
Those icy eyes peered down at
Rishe, widening only a split second later. As if speaking to himself, Arnold
murmured, “Rishe…” He sounded like he was making sure of something.
Rishe kept her gaze on him,
unresisting as he held her there. She let out her pent-up breath, went limp
against the bed, and responded, “Yes, Prince Arnold?”
Arnold frowned, lowering
himself over Rishe and collapsing on top of her.
“What is it, Your Highness?”
His throaty voice whispered
into her ear, “I’m sorry…”
She flinched and squirmed at
the ticklish sensation, but she couldn’t move with Arnold on top of her.
“Your hands…” Her eyes
flicked to a pinned wrist. She could hardly even beg with him pressed so close
against her. “Let go of me.”
There was a pause after her
request.
“Right.” Arnold spoke slowly,
enunciating each word. “I know.”
Even on top of her, Arnold
wasn’t heavy; he must have been taking care not to crush her. He stayed there
as he released her wrists. His fingers came away so slowly, it seemed as though
he didn’t want to let her go. She felt like he’d been holding her tightly, but
there wasn’t even a mark when he pulled his hands away. Rishe studied her
unblemished wrist with unfocused eyes.
Eventually, Arnold sat up,
freeing her. Rishe waited a moment before she sat up as well. She knelt in
front of him and, with her newly freed hands, pulled Arnold into an embrace.
Arnold gasped just beside her ear. She was only able to hold him like this because
he’d let her go.
Rishe looped one arm around
Arnold’s back and tenderly stroked his black hair with the other. “Did you have
a bad dream?”
It was a question one asked
of a child, but Rishe felt it necessary. Even if it was rude and required some
courage, she couldn’t help wanting to embrace Arnold. He would deny it. She was
ready for that, ready to be pushed away—but Arnold continued to let her hold
him and lowered his gaze.
“I was dreaming about the
past.” His hands slid around her back. “It all went away thanks to you.”
He wasn’t embracing her; in
fact, he was barely touching her. But it seemed like permission to Rishe, so
she held on to him tighter.
“I’m sorry, Your Highness.”
She continued holding him and petting his hair. “It’s because I made it hard
for you to sleep.”
Arnold huffed a short sigh
and said, “This isn’t out of the ordinary.” Gentler, he added, “It’s not your
fault.”
She remembered something he’d
told her once. During their visit to the Grand Basilica, when Rishe had injured
herself and they’d slept in the same bed together, he said he didn’t have any
strange dreams afterward.
The dreams Prince Arnold
fears are dreams of the past.
Rishe’s heart throbbed when
she thought about what Arnold had told her of his younger years.
Does he dream about all the
siblings murdered before his eyes?
Arnold had seen with his own
eyes an event too terrible for Rishe to imagine.
Or does he dream about his
mother, who hated him?
The prince had gotten the
scar on his neck when he was young. There were many other things in Arnold’s
past that Rishe didn’t know about.
I can’t ask about them,
though.
The peaceful roar of the
waves filled the room. The room quieted, feeling somehow more hushed than
silence.
Rishe shifted back and
studied Arnold. His face, devoid of expression, stared back at her—at once
empty of emotion and thick with it. His blue irises seemed more boundless than
usual. In the moonlight from the window, those bottomless pools appeared faint
and transparent.
“The ocean…” She stroked
Arnold’s hair again. “It was fun playing in it, wasn’t it?”
Maybe he found it baffling
that she would bring something like that up for no apparent reason.
There isn’t much I can do
right now, is there?
She had no right to know what
Arnold had been dreaming about, no right to talk about it with him. Thus, she
at least wanted to take his hand and lead him somewhere far away from that
dream.
If Prince
Arnold’s terrible memories won’t go away, then… Rishe
wanted to overwrite them with emotions furthest away from the ones bound to the
memories. She hoped that she could transform even just one of his dreams into
something else. It was with this prayer in her heart that she recalled their
time on the beach earlier that day.
Arnold’s expression didn’t
change, but at length, he said, “When I remembered that beach was out there…”
Rishe tilted her head, and, still expressionless, Arnold continued, “It
occurred to me that you might like it.”
Surprised, she blinked her
wide eyes.
“It’s just scenery to me,
but…I thought you would find it beautiful.” Arnold’s tone was indifferent. He
spoke as if nothing he said mattered, but he still made his feelings known.
“Even if I didn’t understand.” He caressed her cheek. “But when I think about
what might make you happy, I feel like I can understand a little.”
Rishe blinked again, not
quite believing what was happening.
“It’s not just because you
said you wanted to come here.” At last, he was answering the question she posed
to him earlier. “I brought you to that beach because I wanted to show it to
you.”
Arnold had once told her that
he couldn’t feel the same way about the things she valued. To him, fireflies
resembled the fires of war, and the sight of the capital was detestable. Yet
he’d wanted to show Rishe the ocean because he thought she’d like it.
“I’m happy that you brought
me there.” Rishe spoke slowly, pushing against the threat of her voice
trembling. “I really am. So very happy.” She searched long and hard for the
words she wanted to say to him, but in the end, she was only able to repeat clumsy
sentiments. “I’m still happy…so happy I could cry…”
She wanted to put her arms
around him again so badly, but before she could, Arnold pulled her into his
instead.
“Oh, Prince Arnold…” Rishe
was surprised, but she didn’t attempt to push him away.
Arnold tightened his grip on
her and bent down, whispering in her ear, “You should resist more when someone
shoves you down or wraps their arms around you.”
Rishe stubbornly embraced
Arnold herself. “I trust you not to mistreat me, Your Highness.”
His lips curled into a
self-effacing smile. “You believe in me that much, do you?”
“Of course I do. You know,
you asked me who’d believe in something intangible.” Rishe disagreed with him
there. “I’m afraid of ghosts. They may be intangible, but I believe they exist,
and I’m frightened of them.”
She put into words the
embarrassing truth that she would bare to him and him alone.
“And what about the faith
people have in the Crusade Church? You saw it for yourself in the Holy Kingdom
of Domana. That’s real, isn’t it?”
Arnold, who was said to have
inherited the blood of the goddess himself, lapsed into thoughtful silence.
“Your desire to show me the
ocean was also intangible yet real.”
She spoke softly, running her
hand through his hair to comfort him. “I believe in those feelings of yours.
I’ll tell you as many times as I must! I want to grant your desires too.”
Maybe mere words would
support him. Thinking about what Harriet told her, Rishe looked Arnold square
in the eye and asked, “If I do that, will you believe at some point?”
“In you?”
“No.” She didn’t mind if he
didn’t believe in her. There was something else she wanted Arnold to
understand. “That it’s okay for you to want things as well, Prince Arnold.”
Arnold sucked in a breath and
held Rishe closer to him. “I’ve never desired anything from another person
before.” His voice was husky as it rumbled in her ear. “You’re the only thing
I’ve tried to bring to my side, though I know I have no way to keep you there.”
“Prince Arnold, please…” That
familiar ache in her chest, up and to the left, stabbed at her.
Oblivious to Rishe’s
feelings, Arnold whispered, “Be my wife.” His words were as soft as a kiss. “I
don’t want anything more than that right now.”
“Ngh…” The pain was so bad,
Rishe dammed her tears in desperation. She clung to Arnold’s back and somehow
managed to say, “You’re not selfish enough.”
Arnold chuckled, that same
self-deprecating smile on his face. “You can’t say that when I’ve forced you to
marry me.”
He really did think of their
marriage in those terms. It irked Rishe, and she pouted. “I had the last say
about accepting your proposal.”
Regardless of what she said,
it didn’t resonate with him. He laid a hand on her head as if to say she was
wrong. “If you didn’t agree to it, I still would have taken you.”
Stuck between his arms, Rishe
could only listen.
“No matter what I had to
do…no matter how much you protested.”
Rishe frowned and squirmed in
his arms, trying to back away from him, but Arnold wouldn’t let her. Still
holding her, he lay down on his side in the bed. His arms loosened a little as
Rishe settled in.
Rishe studied his face.
“We’re still fighting.”
“Oh?”
“Because you refuse to see
things my way.” Rishe put all her dissatisfaction into the phrase.
Arnold chuckled. “Very well.”
He tucked Rishe’s hair behind her ear. When she flinched from the contact, he
said soothingly, “I’ll play along as long as you want.”
He wasn’t even treating it
like a real fight. That frustrated her to no end, but she couldn’t protest
because he was regarding her so tenderly.
“Just close your eyes for
now.” He put his arm around her again and patted her back. “We can continue our
fight tomorrow.”
She didn’t think that was how
fights were supposed to work, but she swallowed her argument and clung tight to
him, closing her eyes. Fighting was hard.
Rishe fell back asleep
thinking about what she could do to get Arnold to understand how she felt.
***
The next morning, when Rishe
opened her eyes, Arnold was no longer in the room. She sat up in bed, blinking
lazily as she absorbed his absence. Due to her sluggishness, she took about
twice as long as usual to get ready.
Once dressed, she looked at
the bedside table and found several documents sitting there. They were the
currency exchange records that Rishe had asked Arnold to get her. Rishe picked
them up, rifled through them, and exhaled.
I’ve got to thank him.
There was a knock on the
door. Only one other person knew Rishe and Arnold were sleeping here, so when
she opened the door, she wasn’t surprised to see Oliver.
“Good morning, Lady Rishe.
I’m here because my lord kicked me out of his office.”
Rishe cocked her head,
curious. The attendant flashed his refreshing smile with a hint of wryness.
“It happens often when he
wishes to concentrate on his work. Sometimes, the mere presence of another
person distracts him.”
“I see.”
“Since I’ve got some spare
time, I wondered if there was anything I can do for you, Lady Rishe. Is there
anything you require assistance with here, where you cannot call your maids?”
The reason Rishe slept in the
same room as Arnold was because she feared ghosts. Her current sleeping
quarters were kept secret even from the maids. Oliver knew this, so he was
being considerate of her.
Rishe prepared to refuse him
but reconsidered. “Well, Oliver, I don’t suppose I could ask you to help me
with some physical labor?”
The dresses and purses she’d
lent Harriet yesterday had been left in a haphazard pile in Rishe’s dressing
room. They weighed a decent amount, so it would be of much help to have a man
assisting her with the cleanup.
“I would be happy to. I have
breakfast ready for you as well.”
“Thank you. Let’s get going,
then.”
She and Oliver made for the
dressing room on the first floor. On their way, they heard the pitter-patter of
light footsteps approaching them. Elsie rushed up from downstairs, nearly
bursting into tears when she spotted Rishe.
“Lady Rishe!”
“What’s the matter, Elsie?”
“I-I’m sorry to bother you
with this so early in the morning, but…Lady Rishe, there’s something I…I…!”
Rishe ran to meet Elsie where
she panted on the steps. “You’re so pale! It’s all right, Elsie, take your
time.”
Shoulders heaving, the maid
thrust out a burlap sack to Rishe. “I was sorting through the purses from
yesterday in the dressing room wh-when I found this…”
The sack had a cord around
it, but Rishe could see through the loosened opening. Her eyes bugged out at
the glittering sight. “Galkhein gold coins?!”
Indeed, the burlap sack was
filled with gold coins that bore an eagle design. Moreover, Fabrannia’s
national emblem was embroidered on the sack. It was obvious at a glance that
this was not one of Rishe’s belongings.
This was among my purses
because…!
Rishe understood the
situation in an instant. This bag belonged to Harriet. The contents were the
Galkhein currency the king of Fabrannia had entrusted to her. It had ended up
in one of Rishe’s purses yesterday, in Harriet’s room. The question was why it had ended up there.
Did it just get mixed up with
them when we were leaving the room because we were in a hurry? No, that’s not
possible.
The purses had all been left
on a couch in the room. It was hard to imagine Harriet just leaving this sack
of money lying around like that.
“Elsie, do you remember which
purse this was in?”
“Yes. It was the red one with
the thin chain for a handle.”
Rishe summoned her memories
of the night before and drew a mental picture of Harriet’s room. The red purse
was on the center of the couch, surrounded by all the other purses.
Back then…
The Fabrannian knights had
shown up, and Rishe had vacated the room. It wasn’t Rishe or Elsie who had
gathered up the purses on the couch but Harriet.
Lady Harriet put this gold
into my purse!
Rishe regretted her own
inadequacy from the bottom of her heart. She’d been too preoccupied with the
knights to pay attention to Harriet’s actions. Though she knew the princess had
done it, she still didn’t know why.
“What do we do, Lady Rishe?”
Pale-faced, Elsie voiced her worry. “People will think you stole this money
from Lady Harriet!”
That would undoubtedly lead
to a serious international incident.
Listening to all this, Oliver
turned to Rishe, his characteristic smile gone from his face. “Could I trouble
you for the details on this matter?”
Oliver was usually composed
at all times, but there was tension in him now. Rishe had heard that he’d been
on the path to becoming a knight before an injury cut that path off for him ten
years ago, but he must have had great skill. Still, whatever Oliver heard would
end up getting back to Arnold, so Rishe had to be careful with her words.
Before answering, she studied
the sack in her hands and gasped. It can’t be!
She opened the sack and
plucked out one of the coins. The surface, carved with the emblem of Galkhein,
shone mirror-like.
The reason Lady Harriet would
do something that might implicate me or Elsie…
Her own eyes stared back from
her reflection in the coin. At that moment, the information she’d asked Arnold
to collect flashed through her mind. She put it together with what she knew
from her previous lives and came to one conclusion.
So that’s why you’re executed
in the future, Lady Harriet.
Rishe steadied herself with a
breath, then looked up at Oliver. “I’ll explain everything at some point, but
could I ask you for a favor first?”
She took a moment to calm the
panicking Elsie and then sent Oliver to take action. Though she couldn’t keep
what she was about to do from Arnold, she didn’t want to interrupt him when he
was concentrating on his work. If he found out about the matter on his own, it
would just cause him a different sort of trouble.
Oliver agreed to put off his
report to Arnold while Rishe made several preparations. And after breakfast,
Rishe visited not Harriet but someone else.
“Well, hey. I’m thrilled
you’d go out of your way to come see little old me.”
Rishe sat across the table
from Raul in his Curtis disguise. Oliver stood behind her. She’d set up this
meeting with Raul beforehand, so he had no guard detail.
Raul prepared some tea for
her. “It’s an unusual color, isn’t it? I used to drink it in my homeland.”
The jade-green tea had a
distinctive aroma. Raul had enjoyed this tea in Rishe’s fifth loop as well and
had often shared it with their troop.
“How about you, Mr.
Silver-haired Attendant? Would you like a cup?”
“No, thank you.” Oliver
declined, the picture of politeness, but there was an edge to his tone. Arnold
must have told him that this “Curtis” was a fake. He probably also knew that
Rishe had noticed but hadn’t informed Arnold about it.
“Let’s cut to the chase,
then,” Raul said after sipping his tea.
Rishe took a sip as well,
enjoying the bitter flavor she hadn’t tasted in quite some time. She replaced
the cup on the saucer and met Raul’s eyes. “Thank you for stationing Siguelian
knights around Lady Harriet’s room.”
“Well, first you tell me, ‘I
want to talk, so make some time,’ and then you say, ‘Shut Harriet in her room
and increase her guard.’ It’s easy enough to convince the girl herself to stay
in, but it took some work to get that head maid of hers and the Fabrannian
knights to agree.”
Rishe appreciated that for a
moment before she said, “I’d like to cooperate with you on what you came here
to do.”
“What I came here to do, you
say?” Raul smirked and leaned back in his chair. “As you can see, I came here
in Curtis’s place. He’s not well at this moment, but our crown prince can’t
very well sit out the wedding of Galkhein’s crown prince, can he?”
“That’s a lie. I seriously
doubt you’re here on orders from Siguel’s royal family.”
Maybe it was just that he
hadn’t been granted permission, but Rishe knew Raul’s thought process. If he
knew he wouldn’t obtain permission from the royal family, then he wouldn’t even
ask. He would just sneak out of the country and make a move on his own.
“If you were here
impersonating Prince Curtis for the royal family, then you would have committed
to the disguise. You wouldn’t have shown yourself to me without the disguise or
given me your real name, right?”
“You seem to have a high
opinion of me.”
Of course I do.
Her time beside him as a
hunter had taught her just how brilliant Raul was at disguising himself. If he
was serious about impersonating Curtis, then he wouldn’t do anything the real
Curtis wouldn’t do, even by mistake.
“What could I do, though? The
moment I stood in front of you as Curtis, I knew you’d seen right through me.
There was no hiding it then.”
“That’s a lie as well. I gave
no indication that I knew you were a fake, but you didn’t make use of my
silence. Instead, you came to see me of your own volition, which just doesn’t
make sense to me.” Rishe had been wondering about his motivation all this time,
and she’d finally figured it out. “If you were acting on orders from the royal
family, then you wouldn’t do anything that could offend Prince Arnold. From
what I hear of Prince Curtis from Lady Harriet, I can’t imagine him being the
type to do so. So I wondered why you kept approaching me as if you were trying
to make advances on me.”
He chuckled. “That’s ’cause
you’re so cute.”
“Another lie.” Rishe returned
Raul’s amused look with a weary one. “You’re here to save Lady Harriet from
Fabrannia, aren’t you?”
Raul gave her some slow
blinks.
“Lady Harriet’s contact with
men is strictly limited. They aren’t even allowed to act as her guards. Even if
you disguised yourself as a woman, you still wouldn’t be able to get past her
Fabrannian knights.”
Rishe had proved that herself
yesterday. She’d gotten in trouble for meeting with Harriet when her guards
weren’t present, and they’d all been irked with her when she left.
“If you wanted the chance to
be alone with Lady Harriet, it makes the most sense to disguise yourself as
Prince Curtis, a close family member.”
“I see. So that’s what you’re
thinking. You figure I didn’t put in the effort to perfect my disguise for you
and Arnold Hein because it was Fabrannia that I was trying to deceive.”
“No. If we didn’t realize you
were a fake, you would have revealed your deception yourself when everything
was over, right?” she asked, and Raul looked surprised. “What you’re doing is
too dangerous. If Prince Curtis helped Lady Harriet escape, it would be taken
as a betrayal of Fabrannia on Siguel’s part. If you were doing this for the
royal family, you would have to guarantee that someone would reveal you weren’t
the true Prince Curtis.”
He hadn’t exposed himself to
Rishe on a whim or to make advances on her. It was so that she would be able to
provide evidence that he wasn’t the real Curtis. The reason he didn’t cover
his eyes with his bangs like Harriet did was because the difference in color
was evidence.
Raul grinned, nonchalant as
always. “Why would I save Harriet in the first place? Because the king of
Fabrannia ignores her and she’s not treated well? Such things are commonplace.
No bride is going to be happy in a political marriage, and Harriet knows that
too.” He narrowed his eyes and said cynically, “There’s no need to save her.”
“If it were just that things
aren’t going well between her and her fiancé, that might be true,” came Rishe’s
deliberate reply.
“Oh?”
“Last night, I lent Lady
Harriet one of my purses, and when it was returned to me, this was inside it.”
Rishe loosened the strings of the burlap sack so that Raul could see the
contents and placed it on the table. “I determined that Lady Harriet is the only
one who could have put it there.”
Raul studied it without a
change in expression. “I see. Harriet’s trying to paint you as a thief, then?”
“Of course not. These are
nowhere near valuable enough for that accusation to stick.” Rishe reached out
and retrieved a coin from the bag. The coin shined like a mirror, not a single
mark or scrape from actual circulation anywhere on it.
“I heard from Lady Harriet’s
head maid that His Majesty the king gave her plenty of Galkhein currency and
told her to spend to her heart’s content in Galkhein.”
On that fact alone, the king
wanted his fiancée to spend as lavishly as her heart desired, but that wasn’t
quite accurate.
“These coins would have been
circulating in Fabrannia instead of Galkhein then, right?”
“Nothing strange about that.
There are currency exchange shops in this town that deal in foreign coins,
right? If people from Galkhein travel and trade in Fabrannia, then they’ll use
Galkhein currency over—” Raul stopped short, and Rishe nodded.
“You’ve noticed? If they were
collected in Fabrannia after circulating there, I would have no suspicions…but
these coins are very clean. Freshly minted currency is rare even in its country
of origin. And these look brand new.” She held out the coin to Raul. “Why do
you suppose coins from Fabrannia all look pristine, without any signs of
changing hands?”
“That’s a mean-spirited
question to ask,” Raul said, taking the coin and holding it up to his eye. “You
realized ages ago that it’s counterfeit money produced in Fabrannia.”
As she’d expected, Raul had
picked up on it as well. The coins being too new wasn’t proof that they were
fake, but their existence was suspicious when Rishe considered the data she’d
had Arnold gather from the currency exchanges. She had requested the information
wondering if she could track Galkhein’s business dealings with foreign
countries through data on currency exchanges. There were no records over the
last few years of Galkhein gold coins being exchanged for the more valuable
Fabrannian gold coins in the data.
It was strange for someone
from a country without a significant trade agreement with Galkhein to have a
burlap sack filled with Galkhein gold coins when there were no records of
exchanges occurring in the closest port town. If there were any doubts as to
the coins’ authenticity, it would be simple to have them appraised to determine
if they were genuine or not. Rishe had done several such appraisals herself in
her first loop, and she was certain that these coins were cheap fakes that did
not contain the legal gold content that would mark them as genuine.
“I’m sure Fabrannia’s
government is involved in the production of these coins. I can’t imagine that
Lady Harriet had them produced herself.” Harriet wasn’t even allowed to read
books at her leisure. Someone who was denied even a simple freedom like that would
never be able to arrange for the creation of counterfeit money on her own.
Raul crossed his legs and
cupped his chin. “How mysterious. What reason could Fabrannia have to create
Galkhein currency?”
“Counterfeit money is always
created with material that doesn’t add up to the value of the currency itself.
In other words, it allows you to use cheap material to obtain expensive goods.”
“Uh-huh, uh-huh. So Fabrannia
wants to strike it rich in Galkhein, then.”
“There are a few different
reasons why a country might create counterfeit versions of another country’s
currency.” Rishe grimaced as she recalled what she knew of the future. “The
circulation of counterfeit money harms that country’s economy.”
Counterfeit money always
caused economic disruption. She’d witnessed it herself in the future. Fake
money was discovered in several countries, which led to decreased trust in
those currencies and the need to authenticate money for even the smallest transactions.
That slowed the economies of the affected countries immediately. Fabrannia was
one of the countries rife with counterfeiting, she recalled. But in all her
previous lives, it was always attributed to Queen Harriet and her other alleged
crimes.
It’s possible Lady Harriet
really did buy up jewelry from other countries. Rishe clenched the skirt of her dress in her
fists. I wonder if that was because the king
ordered her to do so. She wasn’t living lavishly, but obtaining valuable goods
from foreign countries using counterfeit currency.
At this very moment, she had
been instructed by the king of Fabrannia to spend the counterfeit currency he’d
given her while she was away in Galkhein.
Everything I heard about Lady
Harriet in my past lives was about how she bought foreign goods, not domestic
ones. If she just wanted jewelry and dresses, it would be easy enough to obtain
them from inside Fabrannia.
But she hadn’t because she
was spending counterfeit money to obtain foreign treasure.
All that counterfeit money
was produced by the Fabrannian royal family to enrich Fabrannia… It’s all so
shortsighted.
To protect Galkhein’s
economy, Arnold was working on a way to prevent foreign countries from
suffering from a shortage of gold and silver. He knew that if his own country
was to prosper, their partner trading countries had to prosper as well.
Fabrannia’s scheme, meanwhile, would inevitably lead to their own ruin.
Fabrannia’s economy will be
in total collapse in four years. I’ve seen it.
The nation blamed it all on
Queen Harriet, making her a scapegoat for their citizens’ ire.
I bet they executed Lady
Harriet in part to silence her. As the “heinous criminal” that she was, any
testimony she could give about the counterfeit money would be dismissed.
Rishe’s heart ached for the
Harriet in all her previous lives.
While their people starved,
the Fabrannian royal family hoarded wealth. That’s how they were able to
manipulate Siguel into fighting against Galkhein for them.
It was all too clear to Rishe
that the Fabrannian royal family was more interested in winning the war against
Galkhein than feeding their starving people.
“Even when merchants were
summoned here to the castle, Lady Harriet was terrified of interacting with
them. But I don’t think she feared being scolded by her head maid or purchasing
expensive goods—I’m guessing she was afraid of using the counterfeit money her
fiancé had ordered her to spend.”
Now that Rishe thought about
it this way, the little “mistake” Harriet had made yesterday started to make
sense. “When we went out into town to shop, Lady Harriet said she’d forgotten
her Galkhein currency in her room. It would have taken too much time to go back
and get it, so she ended up exchanging the Fabrannian currency she had on hand
for Galkhein coins.”
“Hmm…”
“I would posit that she
didn’t forget the money. She made a decision, a spontaneous one, not to use the
counterfeit currency even though she would have been reprimanded for it.”
Harriet had volunteered to
get herself ready before their shopping trip instead of relying on her maids to
prepare her things. Her head maid had been exasperated over her forgetting the
coins, but it seemed to Rishe that she’d done so deliberately.
“I don’t think Lady Harriet
was trying to implicate me in a crime.” She looked into Raul’s eyes and said,
“Instead, I believe that she’s trying to confess. To what Fabrannia—and she
herself—is attempting to do.”
She must have decided to come
clean last night, but the Fabrannian knights had intruded on their
conversation, therefore impeding her confession to Rishe.
“The Fabrannian knights told
Lady Harriet that she was to have her guards at her side when she was with
someone other than her brother or her maids. That’s why Lady Harriet must have
thought this was her last opportunity to tell me and hid the sack in my purse.”
The reason Fabrannia wanted
to keep other people away from Harriet as much as possible was because they feared
her confessing their secrets.
“Oliver. The king of
Fabrannia pursued a marriage to one of Prince Arnold’s sisters, but it didn’t
work out. Do I have that right?”
“Yes. They’ve pursued
friendly relations with Galkhein several times since, but His Majesty doesn’t
seem interested.”
In the future, Fabrannia used
Harriet’s “crimes” as a pretext to cow Siguel into fighting for them in their
war with Galkhein. It seemed that their own profit wasn’t their only motive for
their actions; they held a grudge against Galkhein too. Perhaps the king
resented Galkhein for refusing his marriage to one of their princesses.
The relationship between
Galkhein and Fabrannia wasn’t very friendly in all my past lives either. There
was very little trade between them, so there wouldn’t have been much
circulation of Fabrannia’s counterfeit currency in Galkhein.
This time around, Harriet was
visiting Galkhein as Siguel’s princess.
“Would you say that
Galkhein’s being the closest powerful country to Fabrannia factors into the
latter’s desire for a close relationship?” she asked Oliver, who nodded in
response.
“If the matter of the
counterfeit money is true, then their aim is to obtain wealth from Galkhein and
weaken our economy at the same time. If they were able to trade with us, they
would stand to profit even more from their counterfeiting.”
The design of Galkhein’s
current coinage didn’t require too much skill to imitate. There had been
several incidents of counterfeiting already. But this
was a crime on an international level, committed by a foreign power.
“You noticed the counterfeit
money, didn’t you, Raul?” Rishe locked on to his red eyes. “If Lady Harriet was
implicated in the crimes of her fiancé’s family, she wouldn’t be the only one
who’d suffer. Eventually, Siguel would get caught up in it as well, leading to
a disaster for the whole nation.”
Yet again, this was something
Rishe had seen for herself in each of her past lives. After Harriet’s
execution, Fabrannia used twisted logic to demand reparations from Siguel.
Having no noteworthy assets other than their books, and having always relied on
their allies for protection, Siguel had no choice but to give in to their
demands. Since they had no wealth with which to pay monetary reparations, they
were instead forced to participate in a reckless war.
Many people died in that war.
Raul himself likely hadn’t escaped unscathed. Rishe didn’t know what became of
Siguel in the end, since she herself had been a casualty.
“Isn’t that why you made up
your mind to save Lady Harriet? With or without orders from the royal family?”
Ever since Harriet left for
Fabrannia to prepare for her wedding, she hadn’t been allowed to return home
once. The only reason she was in this country was to celebrate Rishe and
Arnold’s wedding. If not for this chance, Harriet would have no opportunities
to see her brother or Raul, so it had been impossible to save her in every one
of Rishe’s previous lives.
“Fabrannia merely permitted
Lady Harriet to leave because she had to attend my wedding. And since she was
here, they seized the opportunity to have her circulate some counterfeit
currency.”
Harriet’s presence here was a
unique opportunity for Fabrannia. The same went for Raul.
Without this wedding…if
Prince Arnold and I weren’t getting married, Raul wouldn’t have been able to
get close to Lady Harriet. Out of all my lives, the seventh is the first one
where there’s a chance to save her.
When she thought about it, it
made sense that Raul would go so far as to disguise himself as Curtis to not
waste this opportunity.
“Good grief.” Raul uncrossed
his legs and tilted forward, hiding his face. “I can’t believe this. To think
Harriet of all people would reveal the counterfeit currency to you…”
“Look, Raul. It might still
be difficult to get Prince Arnold’s help at this point.”
Rishe knew that Arnold was
kind, but he was also incredibly pragmatic and always cautious of his father.
As with Coyolles, he wouldn’t give his assistance to another country without
gaining something in return.
“But if there’s anything that
I can help with, I’d like to do so.”
Raul took a deep breath. Then
his shoulders began to tremble. Before Rishe could determine what that meant,
he threw back his head and burst out laughing.
After his amused outburst, he
looked at Rishe and smiled. “Just kidding!” He stuck his tongue out, and his
smile turned to a smirk. “Oh man, you had me sweating! I mean, you were being
so sweet to that silly little princess. I was worried she might get attached
to you and spill the whole thing.” Raul propped his elbow on his knee and his
chin in his hand, examining Rishe. “Like you said, I knew about the counterfeit
money. Not only that, but I knew what King Walter ordered Harriet’s knights to
do too.”
Siguel ordered the hunters to
investigate Fabrannia, then. I thought they might have.
She didn’t hear anything
about the counterfeit money in her fifth life, though. Now she wondered if Raul
had even reported what he’d learned to Siguel’s royal family.
“Obviously, those knights
were ordered to keep anyone from getting too close to Harriet. Her brother,
Curtis, was only allowed to be around her because there was nothing he could do
even if he found out about the counterfeit money. With Fabrannia holding their
princess hostage, Siguel would be forced to keep quiet.”
“So you didn’t report the
counterfeit money to them because you knew there was nothing they could do?”
“Maybe…but they’ve got some
other funny little orders too.” Raul held up two fingers next to his face.
“First, they must watch Harriet to make sure she spends the counterfeit money
like she’s supposed to. Even if she pretended to forget it in her room, I doubt
they would have let that happen again. Then there’s one more thing…”
There was a sharp glint in
his red eyes. “If anyone finds out about the money…then they’re supposed to
kill Harriet.”
Rishe and Oliver gasped.
“Why would they kill Lady
Harriet?!”
“Well, there’s the obvious
reason of keeping her quiet. I’m sure you can guess the other reason, seeing as
how you stepped up to protect her yourself.”
Frowning, Rishe voiced her
theory: “If Lady Harriet is killed in Galkhein, Galkhein must bear some
responsibility.”
“Exactly! Poor King Walter
would definitely blame Galkhein in his grief over losing his beloved fiancée.
He could demand a vast sum of money as compensation, or perhaps a replacement
bride.”
“What shallow plotting,”
Oliver muttered beside Rishe. His voice was as gentle as ever, yet it contained
a chill.
Raul laughed heartily. “No
matter what I say, it’s all just the prattle of a Curtis impostor. No one would
believe the Fabrannian royal family was trying to execute such a ludicrous
plan.”
“Raul, you’re—” Rishe stopped
short and immediately put a hand to her mouth.
“Lady Rishe? What’s the
matter?” Oliver asked anxiously.
Rishe didn’t respond, instead
squeezing her eyes shut and keeping her hand pressed to her lips.
“Oh? Is the drug starting to
take effect?”
“You bastard…what did you do
to Lady Rishe?” The hostility radiating from Oliver was so intense, it could’ve
seared Rishe’s cheek.
“Oliver!” Rishe reached out
and gripped Oliver’s jacket. She felt him start at her touch.
“You’ll lose consciousness
soon,” Raul said. “Right around now, I bet your limbs are going numb and it’s
getting harder for you to speak.”
“Raul…you…”
“At this time, I’d say the Fabrannian
knights and Siguelian knights…my subordinates, in other words…are taking
Harriet outside the castle.”
Rishe shot Raul an icy glare,
and he shrugged.
“You thought I was trying to
save Harriet? You think too much of me. My actual plan was to give Harriet’s
head to Fabrannia as a little present and then switch sides.”
“Ngh…”
“You wanted Siguel’s knights
to protect Harriet from Fabrannia’s while we were chatting, right? Well, sorry
to say I’ve already betrayed Siguel. I’m actually in cahoots with Fabrannia.”
Raul stood and stretched.
Unable to get up, Rishe
chased after him with her words. Through shallow breaths, she said, “I knew it…
The ‘ghost’ my maids saw was…”
“One of my men, yes. If a
suspicious person was spotted inside the castle, security would be redirected
here, right? Thanks to that, Vinrhys is empty of Galkhein knights.”
Rishe doubled over, and Raul
heaved a sigh.
“You really don’t look good.
Well, this should keep Arnold Hein busy for now.”
“Hold it. Do you really think
I’ll just let you leave?”
“Try and stop me, then!”
Oliver was blocking the door,
but that wasn’t where Raul was headed. He went straight for the window, opened
it, and put a foot up on the sill.
“It was fun, Miss. If we ever
end up meeting again, I hope you’ll show me that cute smile of yours.”
“Raul!”
“See you. Bye-bye!” With
that, Raul jumped down from the third-story window.
“Damn it!” Oliver clicked his
tongue in frustration and knelt beside Rishe. “Lady Rishe! Lady Rishe, are you
all right?!”
“Yes, I’m fine!” Rishe
chirped, straightening up in an instant. “Thank you for playing along with my
little performance. As we discussed beforehand, we’ll let him escape for now
and follow him later.”
“But, Lady Rishe…” Oliver was
dismayed, staring at Rishe in disbelief. “Are you sure you’re all right? It
sounded like he dosed you with something.”
“Yes. I anticipated that, so
I took an antidote beforehand.” Rishe beamed and stood, performing a curtsy
with a flourish of her skirt. She hoped the gesture proved that she was
perfectly fine.
I know the very tactics Raul
likes to use in these situations.
It wasn’t just his
methods—she knew the exact drug and dosage he would use as well. That was why
she was able to predict the precise trap he’d lay for her and how she knew when
to act like the drug was taking effect to make it believable.
I learned better than anyone
else how Raul “hunts” during the five years I spent with him in my fifth life.
Rishe told the dumbfounded
Oliver, “Since I managed to fool him, Raul thinks he’s immobilized me for the
time being…and he seems to think the same of Prince Arnold.” She’d drunk the
spiked tea on purpose to take advantage of Raul’s resulting confidence.
Taking out a map of Vinrhys
from a small purse, Rishe studied the layout of the port city. “I left the
placement of the knights to you. Do you mind telling me where you stationed
them?”
“Er, of course… I’ve spread
out the forces concentrated inside the castle for the last few days. If they
see anything suspicious, they should raise smoke signals to let us know. I’ll
mark their locations.”
“Impressive. With so many in
these spots, we should have the whole town covered.”
Their forces weren’t as
concentrated inside the castle as Raul expected. This was all thanks to Oliver
mobilizing the knights in Arnold’s place.
“Thank you for trusting me,
Oliver.” Rishe inclined her head deeply, surprising the attendant all over
again.
“You confirmed that Lady
Harriet was already missing before speaking to this ‘Raul’ fellow, right?”
It was just as Oliver said.
The truth was that Rishe had gone to investigate Harriet’s room as soon as she
found out about the counterfeit money. She knew someone would spot her coming
from the hallway, so she’d descended the outer wall of the castle from the
fourth floor with a rope and made sure that Harriet wasn’t in her third-floor
room. Then her goal changed from protecting Harriet to rescuing her—but to
find out where she was, she had to let Raul escape.
Oliver, who had assisted her
with all this, asked her, “Did you ask him to increase her guard detail to make
him think you hadn’t caught on to her abduction yet? To lull him into a false
sense of security?”
“It was just to make things a
little easier. It’s more convenient for us if his men are guarding an empty
room rather than following us,” Rishe said with a grin.
“You truly are…”
“Yes? I’m what?” Rishe
blinked, waiting, and Oliver smiled softly.
“Nothing. I’m just looking
forward to your marriage to my lord more and more.”
“Huh?!” Rishe had no idea how
that thought connected to anything they’d said up until this point. The comment
flustered her, but she quickly feigned composure. Much as she wanted to ask
Oliver what he meant, following Raul was her first priority. She knew he was
headed for wherever Harriet was.
“I don’t suppose you could
keep this from Prince Arnold for a while longer?”
Oliver hesitated. “I really
should report this to him right away…”
“I know, but it will be
easier to rebuff any unreasonable demands from Fabrannia if Prince Arnold had
no idea of Lady Harriet’s abduction at the time.”
Even if Fabrannia did demand
some sort of recompense for Harriet’s abduction, Galkhein probably wouldn’t
provide it. Nevertheless, Rishe figured it was best to stack the deck in their
favor. Fabrannia’s plan to circulate counterfeit money and their motivation for
killing Harriet were clear indications of hostility toward Galkhein.
“If I don’t tell His Highness
anything, then Galkhein can simply cut ties with me if they’re put in a
disadvantageous position, thereby absolving themselves of any responsibility in
the matter,” she told Oliver, knowing he would understand.
He held her gaze for a
moment, then bowed. “Let me summon some transportation before the knights
determine his location.”
“Thank you!”
And with that, Oliver left
the room. He would execute her plan swiftly. Feeling grateful, Rishe also
apologized to Arnold in her heart.
I’m sorry for doing all this
without telling you, and for borrowing your precious attendant.
Rishe sighed and surveyed the
room. Raul had been staying here, and she knew how his mind worked. Her eyes
landed on the fireplace, which wouldn’t have been in use in the summertime, and
she peered up into the chimney from below.
Aha! I knew it.
Unsurprisingly, she found a
hidden bow with its string removed. She wiped off the dusting of soot, bent the
bow, and restrung it. There was a full quiver hidden in the same place.
Having obtained a weapon,
Rishe returned to her fourth-floor room and opened the trunk. She pulled out a
cloak and tugged it over her dress. Then she picked up the black sword leaning
against her bed—the same one she’d borrowed from Arnold two days before. He’d
used it up until a few years ago and kept it on hand as a spare after switching
to his current sword, she’d heard. Since it was made to be wielded by someone
with a man’s build, it was heavy for Rishe. Regardless, she equipped the belt
she’d also worn two days ago and affixed both the sword and quiver to it. The
bow was the only thing she couldn’t hide under her cloak, so she carried it in
her hand as she headed out into the hallway.
Oliver finished his
preparations at the exact same time. She heard his voice from down the hall.
“We have smoke signals. I readied a fast horse for you, so please come this
way.”
All the knights on security
duty at the castle gawked at Rishe as she passed with the bow in hand.
Unbothered by their stares, she joined Oliver, and the two of them headed for a
back entrance rather than the front.
“Look to the eastern sky.
There’s blue smoke rising from a district on the outskirts of the town.”
“Thank you. I didn’t think
we’d find them so quickly.” Rishe glanced up at the blue sky as she ran for the
stables. Oliver’s instructions had been precise, and the knights must have
done well covering ground in the city to find their target in such a short
time.
Still, apprehension pricked
at Rishe like needles. This is too easy. Raul’s true
objective must be—
“Lady Rishe, you’ll find your
horse in the rightmost stable!”
“What?! But isn’t that where
the royal—” Rishe looked to the rightmost stable and froze. Standing there were
a dazzling palomino horse and a man holding its reins.
“P-Prince Arnold!”
Sheer exasperation crossed
Arnold’s beautiful face. After a pause, he asked, “What in the world are you
doing?”
“What are you
doing here, Your Highness?”
She’d asked Oliver to keep
quiet about this. She whirled in his direction, but the silver-haired attendant
just smiled at her. Rishe understood everything then. Oliver had never actually
replied in the affirmative after she’d asked him to refrain from telling
Arnold. Oliver hadn’t been doing what she asked at all. He’d been following his
lord’s orders from the beginning.
It was foolish of me to
apologize for borrowing his attendant!
“The lecture can wait. Get
on. We’re following him, right?”
“If I accept your help, this
will become an international incident.”
“How am I to turn a blind eye
to this now that my wife’s involved?” Arnold retorted, as if it were the
natural outcome.
“Ugh…”
The prince knew just what was
going on, so there was no point in wasting time arguing. Rishe gave up and used
a step stool to boost herself onto the horse’s ornate saddle. Arnold took his
place behind her and grasped the reins. Rishe ended up quite close to him,
practically locked in his embrace. She tried not to think about that as she
gripped the saddle.
Tightening his hold on the
reins, Arnold shot a look at his attendant. “Oliver.”
“Yes. Be careful… You too,
Lady Rishe.”
Rishe turned to thank Oliver,
but before she could speak, Arnold spurred the horse onward. From the
interaction, it was clear to Rishe that the horse was clever and well trained.
It changed gait smoothly, careful not to burden its riders with its movements.
As they sped away from the
castle, descending a green hill toward the town, Rishe muttered, “I’m sorry I
wasn’t able to protect Lady Harriet…”
If only Rishe had realized
the burden Harriet was carrying the night before. They could have avoided the
danger she was in now, as well as the possibility of Galkhein being held
accountable for her fate.
I’m sure Lady Harriet is
terrified.
Even if they managed to
rescue her before she was harmed at all, Rishe had failed as soon as she was
abducted in the first place.
As Rishe hung her head,
Arnold spoke up. “You’re not a Siguelian knight tasked with protecting the
princess.” The words sounded cold, but she knew he didn’t mean them that way.
Arnold’s tone was admonishing as he asked her, “What’s your position in this
country?”
“Fiancée of the prince of
Galkhein.”
“That’s right. And in about a
month, it’ll be ‘the crown princess of Galkhein.’” His large hands held the
reins in such a way so as not to bother the horse. “Is taking up a sword and
protecting the princess from danger all you can do?”
Rishe was stunned. If she
were Harriet’s knight, then protecting her would be
all she could do. But she wasn’t. Just like Arnold said, she could be of help
to Harriet with resources other than a sword. When she realized what he was
trying to say, she twisted around to meet Arnold’s blue eyes. “No…”
“As long as you understand
that.”
With a nod, Rishe pulled her
hood over her head. They had to pass through the busy port town before reaching
the location of the smoke signals. Her coral hair would stand out there, so she
kept it hidden under her cloak and tied a ribbon under her chin to keep the
wind from blowing it off.
She had other concerns over
their journey as well. “Prince Arnold, there’s a chance they’ve set traps along
the way to prevent us from following them.”
“We’ll avoid the shortest
route, then. Do you know what weapons they’ll be wielding?”
“They’ll be archers, I
imagine. And they may have paralyzing poisons on their arrows,” Rishe said,
adding that she’d found a bow and arrows in Raul’s room.
“Prince Curtis’s impostor
gifted me several pieces of information. There’s his alias of Raul, for one,
plus the fact that he has several subordinates here.”
There was very little Rishe
had learned from Raul in this life, but she figured if she told Arnold this,
he’d be less suspicious about how she knew what she did. That was why she’d
said Raul’s name in front of him the day before.
“I heard you sent the knights
out into the town without their jackets on. Was that so that archers wouldn’t
target them?”
“Yes. I’m sure they’ve been
watching us since we left the castle, however.”
She was sure that Raul had
his hunters watching them through monoculars. As soon as they entered the
hunters’ range, arrows would start flying at them.
Arnold wasn’t worried,
though. “If they shoot at us, I can just cut the arrows down.”
He speaks about such an
incredible feat like it’s nothing!
Rishe was intimately familiar
with this skill of Arnold’s, though. In the war in the future and in the
incident at the Grand Basilica, Arnold had struck down every arrow that had
flown at him.
Soon enough, the port town of
Vinrhys was right before their eyes. The moment Arnold slowed the horse to duck
into an alleyway, he and Rishe reacted simultaneously.
“Your Highness!”
“I know.”
Arnold transferred the reins
to one hand and drew his sword with the other. With a dry snap,
an arrow split in two in midair. A moment later, another flew at them, and
Arnold smacked it away. His sword swished exactly where it needed to without a
single wasted motion.
I can’t believe him!
Rishe noticed something else
in those few seconds. Arnold was swinging his sword to protect her. Not just
from the arrows but in a way that would prevent her from falling off the horse.
Prince Arnold’s defense is
perfect, but the hunters are no slouches themselves. At this rate, they’ll get
the both of us while I’m weighing him down.
She steadied her nerves with
a breath and spoke to Arnold over her shoulder as she retrieved her bow. “Your
Highness, could you hold me close with your rein arm?”
“Huh?”
Arnold frowned, but ignoring
his confusion, Rishe bent down and whispered into the ear of the beautiful
palomino horse, “I’m sorry. I’m going to be riding you a little strangely, but
I’ll try not to get in your way. So just be a little patient, all right?”
“Hey, Rishe, what are you…?”
Rishe put one hand on the
saddle and then lifted a knee up onto it. This was an unnatural position, of
course, so she started leaning to one side immediately. Arnold wrapped an arm
around her and pulled Rishe close to him.
“What are you doing?!”
“Closer, Your Highness.”
Rishe got up on her knees on the saddle, turned to face Arnold, and nocked an
arrow to her bow. “Hold me tight. Press my body to yours.”
Arnold sighed deeply when he
caught on to what Rishe was trying to do and clutched her body against his.
Pressed up snug against Arnold, Rishe’s torso was stabilized atop the horse.
Rishe took aim at the rooftop that the arrows had come from.
“Please maintain a steady
pace for me.”
“I know.”
As long as she knew which way
the arrows were coming from, it was easy enough to tell where a hunter was
hidden. She sensed their enmity rising as she closed one eye, held her breath,
and pulled the bowstring taut. A moment later, Rishe aimed for the rooftop and
let her arrow fly.
“Gah!” There was a short
scream, and then all was silent. Arnold must have noticed the hunter’s
bloodlust disappearing as well.
“You hit.”
“Arrows aren’t that lethal,
so I doubt they’re dead.”
The hunters all wore armor
over their vital points, and these arrowheads weren’t large enough to pierce
leather. Her target must have gone quiet due to the paralyzing agent on the
arrowhead.
“I’ll take care of the
archers. Your Highness, you—” She cut herself off, sensing a distant hostile
presence over her shoulder. Arnold swung his sword at the same moment. The
blade flashed before Rishe’s eyes, batting away an arrow whizzing toward them. The
arrow, presumably aimed at Rishe, clattered to the cobblestones.
“You don’t need to worry
about the arrows. Concentrate on your task.”
“Thank you!”
Even on horseback, with one
arm holding Rishe to him, there were no flaws in Arnold’s swordsmanship. He
must have had plenty of experience with mounted combat. Not only was his
handling of the reins expert, but his horse also seemed to understand his every
need. Rishe nocked another arrow, entrusting herself to the stability of
Arnold’s arm.
They charged through the port
town of Vinrhys, Arnold with his sword in hand and Rishe with her bow.
“Another archer down on the
west side. Next, I’ll take out the two to the east!”
“Got it. We’ll be entering an
alleyway in another three minutes and ten seconds. I’ll lower our speed two
minutes from now.”
“Be careful of the sea after
exiting the alley. They’ll surely attack when the water’s reflection is sure
to blind!”
Throwing reports and
instructions to one another, they each focused on their individual tasks.
Arnold knocked away arrows, and Rishe shot down enemies as they approached the
smoke signals.
“Your Highness, can you get
around to the right of that building?”
“Not a problem,” he replied.
“Above.”
“Leave it to me. Try to
maintain this speed!”
Arnold did as Rishe asked
just as she wielded her bow as Arnold expected.
This is
amazing! It’s like we can read each other’s minds!
Rishe thought as she regarded him during a lull in the fighting. Arnold felt
her gaze and met it.
Arm still circling her torso,
he grinned roguishly at her and asked in a challenging tone, “What do you want
to do next?”
Rishe squeaked as a rush
raced up her spine. She felt like she could do anything if Arnold fought at her
side. Shaking off the sensation—which was dangerous to have on the
battlefield—Rishe moderated her tone and told him, “We’re almost to the church.
The signals came from there. However, the shortest route is still dangerous. If
you could find a route with good visibility, even if it’s a bit of a detour,
that would be ideal.”
“Got it. I’m sure they’re
guarding the door either way, though.”
She had to agree there. It
would take too long to breach the church from the front. “That’s why I plan to
take a different route inside once we’ve arrived.”
“A different route?” Arnold
repeated doubtfully, but Rishe just concentrated on her archery.
We must save Lady Harriet.
And if I’m right about what Raul’s planning…
THE SMALL, ABANDONED CHURCH
had all but vanished from people’s memories as soon as a larger one was built
in the center of town. Its goddess statue had been removed, and there was a
thin layer of dust over the pews in the empty hall.
Raul perched on the back of
one pew, his elbow on his knee and his chin in his hand. Fabrannia’s lady
knights did their work on their own, their backs to him. Raul watched them,
ridiculing them languidly.
“Took you long enough to get
together, don’t you think?”
The knights glared at him
just like he expected. “Be quiet. Unlike you, we must follow His Majesty’s
orders.”
“So tense! Guess that’s no
surprise, though.” Raul smiled and peeked behind him. “You must do a good job
killing Harriet or you won’t be able to pin the crime on Galkhein, will you?”
Harriet sat on the platform
where the lectern was, her hands bound behind her back and her head hanging
powerlessly.
“How insolent. Don’t forget
that we only included you in our plans because you bowed your head to us and
begged.”
“Oh yeah? You didn’t even
realize I was a fake. It’s a good thing I’m on Fabrannia’s side, ’cause if I
were here to save Harriet, yeesh…”
“I believe I told you to be
quiet.”
Apparently, they were
painfully aware that they’d failed to recognize Raul’s Curtis for a fake.
Raul laughed and looked
around the abandoned church. “Well, whatever. Hurry up and get the rest of your
knights down here.” There were just twenty of the Fabrannian knights present in
the church. There should have been about ten still on their way. Raul cracked
his neck and said jokingly, “I picked a little fight with the crown prince of
Galkhein, after all. I’ll need the group of you to protect me until I can make
my escape to Fabrannia!”
“Hmph. Just like a hunter to
be a damn coward.”
“That’s a little out of line,
don’t you think? Was I not integral to your abduction scheme?”
He knew not to take his
harassment too far. Under their hateful gazes, Raul
got down from the pew and ambled over to Harriet. He knelt in front of her.
“Harriet. Are you crying?”
“Raul…why are you doing
this?” Harriet looked up at him, trembling, and Raul was surprised to see that,
while she was scared, she wasn’t crying.
Well, I’ll be. I thought for
sure she’d be white as a sheet and bawling her eyes out.
He made sure his expression
was cold and didn’t betray his surprise. “That’s my line. Why did you betray
Fabrannia? Giving the coins King Walter entrusted you with to that girl… You
thought she’d see just what they were and help you?” Even Raul had been surprised
by that move. “What a bad girl you are. And you’re supposed to be a princess!
You knew that if you did that, Fabrannia wouldn’t protect Siguel any longer and
the whole country would be in danger, didn’t you?”
“Ugh…”
“I mean, all Siguel has going
for it is its bookmaking. It needs help from its allies, which are headed by
Fabrannia. So if Fabrannia turns on it, it’ll be all over for poor Siguel…and
we ‘hunters’ are just a mercenary band. We’re not knights who’ve sworn fealty
to you or anything.”
Fabrannia’s lady knights shot
Harriet scornful looks. They were mere knights, yet they had not a shred of
respect for Harriet, who was royalty. Fabrannia’s low opinion of Siguel was
obvious with a single glance.
Harriet had lost weight since
the last time Raul had seen her—when she departed for Fabrannia for her
engagement—and she’d likely received all manner of ill treatment there. As he
looked at her pale face, he said flatly, “I know you’re fainthearted, but it
would’ve been easy to fool Galkhein. You should have just endured your guilt
and done some shopping. That’s all it would have taken for you to become
Fabrannia’s next queen.”
The princess held her breath,
shaking her head left and right. “I…I won’t…” She spoke slowly, tripping over
her words, and it sounded like she’d resigned herself to her fate. “I knew if I
used the fake coins, I would get what I wanted… His Majesty would praise me,
think I was worth making use of… But that’s not right.” Her voice quivered with
fear, but she pressed on. “It’s all over as soon as one fake coin enters the
marketplace. When that happens, every coin in circulation in that country can
no longer be trusted. And when their money can’t be trusted, their economy
collapses…”
Raul studied the top of
Harriet’s head in silence.
“I…I didn’t give the coins to
Lady Rishe for her to help me. I’m not worthy of her help!” Determined yet
clumsy, Harriet stammered, “Y-yet Lady Rishe said she considered me a friend!”
Raul could certainly imagine
the girl saying that. She had the contradictory traits of being a good judge of
character and not knowing how to doubt people. He’d just met Rishe a few days
ago, yet he was sure that he’d come to that same conclusion after a longer
period of observation.
“Galkhein needs to know about
Fabrannia… It’s not just Galkhein’s currency that Fabrannia is trying to make.
There are many others too…”
I know. Raul was more or less aware of Fabrannia’s plot.
“If you’d just done what you
were told, Fabrannia would’ve profited off of the counterfeit money, and Siguel
would’ve benefited.”
“Any wealth obtained through
another country’s suffering won’t last long! I’ve read so in plenty of books.
It’s the people who shoulder that burden… So, to prevent Galkhein from
suffering…to protect its innocent people…I can’t obey Fabrannia.”
The Fabrannian knights glared
even harder at Harriet. She flinched, but she kept staring straight up at Raul.
“I know I can’t live the way
I wish because I was born a princess.” Harriet summoned all her bravery to say,
“But I will never do anything to make innocent citizens suffer, even under
threat of death!”
Raul had expected Harriet to
cower in fear. When had she become so determined? As soon as he thought the
question, he could clearly picture in his mind the very person who had given
Harriet confidence, allowed her to take back her pride, and set her facing
forward rather than down.
“You stupid, senseless little
princess.” Raul sighed from the bottom of his heart.
Trapped here, Harriet had no
idea what had happened in the castle up on the hill. She didn’t know that that
girl named Rishe had seen through the counterfeiting scheme or that she wanted
to save Harriet. And she didn’t know that Raul had immobilized that girl with a
drug.
Self-derision bubbling inside
him, Raul sneered. “And look where that’s gotten you. Fabrannia’s knights found
out about your treachery, and now they must kill you. Once they do, Fabrannia
and the whole international community will blame Galkhein for your death.”
There were bound to be
countries who saw the plot for what it was, but the incident was sure to
disgrace Galkhein regardless. They certainly wouldn’t be able to hold a
leisurely wedding after foreign royalty was killed on their soil. The crown
prince’s wedding would be postponed, and rumors would fly that Galkhein
couldn’t keep their foreign guests safe. As he pictured that future, Raul
hazily remembered a scene from his past.
“You must learn to lie as
naturally as you breathe.”
Raul had heard this often
when he was young.
“While you can, you must
throw away your own hopes and wants. Do you understand me, Raul?” The
white-haired old man speaking to him was the previous head of his hunting
troop. “Your own heart will only get in your way. True sentiment will slow your
feet. Perfect shadows bend lies to their will.”
“Yeah. I got it, Gramps.”
Raul had nodded, dutiful,
because he did understand. After all, he’d lived on
his own before the old man had taken him in.
Raul’s earliest memory was
staring at the dirty fingertips of his mother’s corpse the night she’d died in
an alley. To survive, he’d observed adults like his life depended on it. After
all, there was no point in begging for food or money from those who wouldn’t
give it to him. So Raul stayed still and watched all the people as they passed
him by, like a hawk. Did they have anything to spare? What would garner their
sympathy? How should he act to gain their help? He studied every day, learning
through trial and error, and learned a lot: what different people wanted and
desired, what sort of cajolery they would succumb to, and what they wouldn’t be
able to refuse.
Smile even if you’re not
happy. Break down crying even if you’re not sad.
The young Raul had told
himself those things time and time again.
If you keep lying, you’ll at
least have something to eat tomorrow.
That sort of lifestyle must
have suited him. When he met the former chief one day, the man saw through his
lies and even took him in, saying he’d raise Raul himself.
“Thank you. I’m glad you took
a liking to me. I’ll do my best to repay you,” he’d said with a smile. In
truth, he wasn’t happy in the least.
If I keep lying and smiling,
I’ll be able to eat every day from now on, though.
Raul still remembered the
relief he’d felt that day. If he deceived people and made them like him, he
wouldn’t starve. That was the important thing, so even after the previous chief
took Raul in against his will, he trained under the man. When he was praised,
he acted pleased, and when he was scolded, he acted remorseful. And since he’d
spent so much time and effort observing adults, he got better and better at
serving as a body double for those he was assigned to protect.
As he grew taller, he
sometimes had doubts.
But…what was it that made me
happy again?
Around the time Raul became
unable to answer that question, he was assigned to guard a princess. It was for
a short time, just a year or so. Raul was eleven then, and he recalled that the
princess had just turned sixteen.
“Raul, what makes you happy?”
He found the princess’s
guileless smile bothersome.
A shadow doesn’t need
happiness.
“Also, what sort of things do
you like? I’ll have the chefs prepare anything you want to eat.”
I don’t need to like things
either. If I figured out what I like, I’d figure out what I don’t like too.
“I must go to another country
soon for a political marriage. My time here feels so short.” Sorrow played on
her still-curved lips as she tucked her flowing blonde hair behind her ear. “I
hope I get to see a real smile from you before then.”
“What a sweet princess you
are. Why would you want that from someone like me?” he asked with a smirk.
She ruffled Raul’s hair.
“Because I’d like to have at least a little happiness where I’m going to be
living from now on.”
“Hm?”
“I want to believe that my
marriage will allow kids like you to be happy in this country.” There was a
slight shadow in her smile. “If I believe that, I’m sure I’ll be at least a
little bit happier over there.”
Back then, Raul had had no
idea why the princess would say something like that. It irked him to no end
because that princess was the first person he couldn’t understand even after
all the time he spent observing her. That was also the reason he started to
feel like he wanted to understand her. That desire was
the first emotion he’d identified as his own in a long time. It felt true to
him, unlike when he wanted to understand people to get them on his side or when
he had to pretend to be someone else. It was for that reason that he so
desperately observed the princess, all the while putting more and more effort
into his training so that he wasn’t removed from the position of her guard.
What does whether I smile or
not have to do with her happiness? At the same time, he knew that he was in no position
to even wish for her joy. Her future husband’s the
one who’s going to make her happy. All I can do is protect her with my life.
Then, she went off to be
married. The country she left for was a large one, and it was that country’s
emperor who had decided on marrying her. If she was to be wed to someone who
desired her, then she was sure to be happy. Even if it was a political marriage,
Raul believed that he’d be able to smile for her just like she wished. But he
would soon learn that that belief was a naive one.
“It seems she took her own
life.”
News of her death came from
the chief just a year later.
“I asked one of the hunters
to investigate it. The country reported it as a death from illness, but that’s
a lie.”
The hunters whispered among
one another.
“Is it because of her
stillborn child?”
“She was wasting away even
before the birth. The lady must have been suffering for one reason or another…”
“The only reason this country
wasn’t invaded was because she accepted that marriage and bore all the
suffering herself.”
Apparently, the princess had
been married as a hostage. It was nothing so fortunate as a marriage born out
of desire. That was why she’d had such meager hopes, why she felt the need to
feign courage in that foreign land.
“The poor thing… It must have
been worse than death for her there in Galkhein,” the chief said, letting it
slip.
Raul learned something right
then and there: princesses who were pawns in political marriages would never be
happy.
That princess’s family never
even protested the fate that befell her. They said things like, “The emperor of
Galkhein overlooked our country because we offered her up to him… We’re proud
of her sacrifice.”
Apparently, royals lived for
their country and at times had to die for them. To fulfill those duties, they
smiled and accepted marriages they didn’t desire, and they weren’t allowed to
weep over their misfortune.
Huh. They’re the same as us,
then.
She had wished for him to
show her a genuine smile, but all Raul ended up with was a new sense of
determination. You shouldn’t have any emotions for yourself.
It’s much easier to smile and cry when the situation requires it.
After that, Raul traveled to
all sorts of countries with his foster family, the hunters. They were
mercenaries for hire. They would go anywhere for money, serving whoever was
currently paying them. It didn’t have to be a well-paying country because they
could use the information they gained in smaller countries when larger
countries hired them. In fact, the chief went after jobs in smaller countries
for the benefit of Raul—his successor.
One of those countries was
Siguel. There, Raul met Prince Curtis, who was fifteen—Raul’s age—and the
ten-year-old Harriet. A mature smile on his face, Curtis had reached out
immediately for a handshake upon meeting Raul, who was nothing more than a
disposable guard.
“It’s nice to meet you, Raul.
This is my sister, Harriet. She’s rather timid, I’m afraid.”
The girl staring up at Raul
from behind her brother seemed anything but timid. She
had quite a ferocious glare, but Raul, who was used to observing people, could
tell that it was fear and bashfulness behind her gaze.
So Raul smiled, putting on a
bright, gentle expression that wouldn’t scare the fainthearted girl. “Hello.
It’s a pleasure to be working for you, Prince Curtis, Princess Harriet.”
Thanks to that first
impression, Harriet gradually came to trust Raul more and more. And as he
smiled in front of the siblings, Raul thought to himself, I’m
sure this princess is going to have to endure a miserable political marriage
one day too.
On the siblings’ part,
however, they tried to get closer to him without any ulterior motives.
“You’re amazing, Raul! You
can walk without making any sound, and you’re a crack shot with a bow.
Sometimes my parents can’t even tell when you’re disguised as me! Isn’t that
right, Harriet?”
“Yeah!” Harriet nodded at
Curtis’s words, her cheeks flushed.
These were all just skills
he’d learned to stay alive, but Raul pretended he was happy to hear it. “I am
honored you think so, Your Highnesses.”
“Hey, didn’t I say you don’t
need to be so polite with us? We’re almost the same age, so I wish you’d treat
us like we’re your friends.”
“Friends?” At times like
these, Raul worried he might be making a strange face, but Curtis and Harriet
just smiled, not commenting on it.
“That’s right. We’re friends,
Raul.”
“Yeah! We love you, Raul.”
Raul was astounded by the two
of them. There was no way royalty could be friends with someone who was whisked
off the street and into a mercenary band. Still, what was required of him in
the moment was to behave like a friend.
“Thanks. I’m happy you feel
that way.”
Raul had only intended to lie
like he always did, but for some reason, he felt something warm swelling in his
chest when he said those words.
What is
this? It made him restless and uncomfortable, but
the sensation was familiar to him too. Am I…happy?
He couldn’t have that. He
didn’t need it to survive. It would hinder his work.
Away with that. What would I
do if I failed to protect these two because of how I’m feeling?
He had to do a better job
protecting them.
But just as he resolved
himself, Siguel began educating Harriet in earnest about the duties of a future
queen, and she retreated into herself more and more. Concerned by Walter of
Fabrannia’s words, she grew out her hair to hide her face and stopped looking
people in the eye when she talked to them. She was a timid person from the
start, so when her mother’s education turned harsh, she lost her sunny smile.
Only when she read or talked about books did her face light up with joy.
Several years went by. Raul’s
adoptive father died, making him the new chief of the hunters. It was right
around then that Fabrannia requested that Harriet move there, to spend the
remaining time up until her marriage in their country. The invitation was
ostensibly so she could learn the ways of Fabrannia, but it didn’t sit right
with Raul. He implored Curtis to allow him to accompany Harriet to Fabrannia as
her guard. If it would cause problems for a man to guard her, he need only
disguise himself as a woman. Yet Fabrannia allowed Harriet but a single maid to
accompany her and denied her any guards to take with her.
“Raul, could you just make
one trip there to see how Harriet’s doing?” Curtis asked him some time after
Harriet left. “Something’s not right. It’s been six months, and she hasn’t so
much as replied to one of my letters…”
Are you stupid? What are you
even gonna do when you find out what’s happening there?
There was nothing Curtis could do.
Siguel has no resources to
compete against another country. If they don’t rely on their allies, headed by
Fabrannia, they have no way to protect themselves from larger countries. And if
they go against Fabrannia, this country’s doomed.
Still, Raul patted Curtis on
the shoulder to reassure him and smiled. “Leave it to me, Curtis. I’ll go see
what’s up and help Harriet if she needs it.”
“Thanks, Raul!”
Thus, Raul went to Fabrannia
and learned of Harriet’s fate—of the scorn, abuse, and ridicule she endured,
and of the counterfeit money scheme she’d been swept up in. Her head maid
seemed to be doing her best to protect the princess. By proactively scolding
her for her faults, she created an atmosphere that made it difficult for other
people to comment on them. But such petty tactics would amount to nothing.
“Oh, Raul! You’re back! How
was Harriet?” a haggard Curtis asked him upon his return to Siguel.
He smiled at Curtis. “She’s
busy, but she seemed happy. You really worry too much about your sister, don’t
you?”
“Really?!”
Raul thought that this was
the most perfect smile he’d ever put on as he added, “Harriet will be happy.
I’m sure of it. So don’t blame yourself for sacrificing her.”
From then on, Raul put
everything he had into his preparations. He gathered intelligence, found
evidence of the counterfeiting, and trained his subordinates. He advised
Curtis to form a platoon of lady knights and get them ready to be dispatched as
soon as an opportunity presented itself. The problem was, that opportunity
never came.
They could infiltrate
Fabrannia, but they couldn’t get anywhere near Harriet. Because of the
counterfeiting, not only was security in the castle ramped up, but the king was
always hovering around Harriet as well. If she used the counterfeit money even
once, it would all be over. And right when Raul was starting to panic,
something unexpected occurred.
Galkhein’s crown prince got
engaged and sent invitations out to every other country.
As he expected, Fabrannia
latched on to this opportunity. They permitted Harriet to leave the country,
something they had never done before, and ordered her to use the counterfeit
money. At that exact moment, Curtis happened to be feeling unwell. Raul volunteered
to go as his body double, but he headed to Fabrannia instead of Galkhein
without telling Siguel’s royal family. He snuck onto Fabrannia’s ship and
poisoned the drinks of the Fabrannian knights, intending to complete his
mission after they arrived in Galkhein once Harriet was without her guards.
His plan’s first complication
occurred when that beautiful girl Rishe appeared. The coral-haired lady stood
at Harriet’s side with the imperiousness of a knight, even though the timid
princess was supposed to be without any guards. Galkhein shouldn’t have had
any female knights, so Raul thought her to be some hastily prepared stand-in,
but her technique left nothing to be desired. She conducted herself like
nothing less than a first-rate knight.
Raul had leapt from roof to
roof, watching them from places he was sure no one could spot him—yet the girl
had looked straight up at him. She had soft, pink lips and a nose with an
elegant bridge. He could tell even looking through his monocular how long her
eyelashes were and how big and round her eyes were. And those strong-willed
emerald eyes stared right back at Raul. His breath almost caught at their
beauty.
The moment she entered the
alley, he understood that she was inviting him down. But even though he knew,
he found himself following her on reflex. Her swordsmanship was delicate and
graceful. The next time he saw her, she introduced herself as the fiancée of
Galkhein’s crown prince.
Back in the present, Raul huffed a small sigh. I can’t believe she was the real thing, and she actually changed
Harriet. How can she afford to care about other people when she’s a hostage in a
political marriage with Galkhein? I’ve never seen someone more doomed to
despair.
Raul had told her, “I’m thinking about snatching you up if you don’t want to marry the
crown prince.” He’d said it like a joke, but he meant every word. No
bride was ever happy in a political marriage. Harriet and the late princess he
hadn’t been able to protect had both been miserable. The family this Rishe girl
was marrying into was the same one that princess had gone to.
And yet, Rishe had told him plainly, “No matter what disasters may befall me from marrying him, I’m not
going to let it make me unhappy.”
There had been no doubt in
her words at all.
“I’m going to be his bride.
I’ve already chosen how I’m going to live this life.”
Hearing that, Raul had known
in his bones that the girl was dangerous. He almost thought that she’d seen
through what he really feared and hoped for at that moment. It had been only a
few days since they’d met, but she had acted like she’d been at his side for
years. If Raul was forced to realize that his performative emotions were fake,
and he came to know what was really in his heart, he wouldn’t be able to go on.
It’s too late now. Fear is
just another thing I don’t need. Isn’t that right?
Raul slowly opened his eyes.
The door to the church opened, and several more Fabrannian knights entered.
There’s a few outside now
too. I’d say fourteen. Fifteen inside… All twenty-nine are here.
The lady knights all glanced
at him appraisingly.
They suck at this. You’re not
hiding your aggression at all!
Of course, maybe they never
intended to hide it in the first place. Raul cracked his neck and looked down
at Harriet bound before him.
“Thanks, Harriet,” he said
quietly, and she flinched. “You were always trying so hard to read the people
around you, which made you so timid… You realized what I was trying to do and
played along, didn’t you?”
“R-Raul, you really—”
Raul turned his back to her.
“Kinda hurts my pride as a hunter, though. Can’t believe you and
that Rishe girl saw through me so easily.”
“What are you two whispering
about?” one of the female knights asked, stepping toward Raul.
“Nothing. Just exchanging a
final farewell, that’s all.”
“Raul! Y-you can’t!”
“I suppose there’s no harm in
that. After all, you’re both going to die here.”
Raul shrugged, appalled by
the knight’s clichéd threat. “How terrible. Here I was
all excited at the prospect of being hired by Fabrannia, only to find out that
I was deceived! And now I’m going to be killed!”
“You can’t be serious. You
came here from the start to rescue Harriet, didn’t you?”
“And what about you? You
planned to kill the both of us from the start too.” It was a ridiculous farce.
Raul stretched, tired of keeping up the act.
“Awfully confident, aren’t
you? You think you can protect her and defeat almost thirty trained knights all
by yourself?”
“You’ve got it all wrong. I’m
not obsessed with ‘battle’ like you lot.”
The knights exchanged
confused glances, but he paid it no mind.
“And I’m not concerned with
both of us surviving either.”
“I see. So you’ll leave her
behind and get away on your own.”
“Oh, and there’s one more
thing.” Raul smiled and pointed straight up. “I’m not actually alone.”
Right then, the knights went
on full alert—but it was too late. In the time it took them to blink, five of
Raul’s men had descended from the ceiling to stand around him.
“Impossible! When could they
have…?!”
“They were here from the
start. Too bad you didn’t even notice.”
“Chief! We have Her
Highness!”
Raul didn’t turn around, but
he could sense Harriet being picked up behind him. She must have been still
tied and struggling; her voice was pained as she called out, “Wait! L-Let me
go! Raul’s going to…!”
“All right. Get going, guys.
Follow the plan.”
“Chief, are you really
gonna—”
“I said go.” He shooed them
away, and they didn’t protest again.
One of them must have covered
Harriet’s mouth, because her shouting was muffled. His men climbed back up the
ropes they’d come down on.
No point putting up a fight.
All we wanted was to get Harriet out of here.
Raul licked his lips, cocking
his head and smiling blithely. The knights must not have liked that.
“They’re going up! Don’t let
them! Grab the ropes and pull them—”
“Ah-ah-ah.” He threw a knife
at one of the knights when she went for a rope. The moment she faltered, he
leaped forward, closing the gap between them. He plunged his knee into her gut
and used the momentum to spin and smack his heel into another one.
“You bastard!”
Raul stared straight at the
knight, his eyes cold. “Don’t worry. I’ll go easy on you.”
“Does your arrogance never
end?!”
“Mm… Must you be so
hackneyed?” He wasn’t really trying to insult them. Knocking them out instead
of killing them would wear down their morale more. Plus, there was no meaning
in being victorious over them here.
“Mmph!” Harriet called for
him even with her mouth covered. Raul’s men were on the roof of the church,
pulling her up by rope. So as long as she made it to the top, she’d be safe.
From the sound of her voice, he figured it should only be a few more meters
now.
It’d be even simpler if all I
had to do was let her get away.
He had plenty of chances to
do so. In Fabrannia, on the way over, and in the last few days here in Galkhein
too.
But there’s no meaning in
that either. If Harriet disappears here, Fabrannia will just accuse her of some
crime and hunt her down to keep her quiet.
If that happened, she would
have no way out. Siguel would just end up paying for the crimes she’d allegedly
committed.
“Chief! We’re at the upper
window. We can get out from here!”
“Got it. Counting on you.”
“Don’t let Harriet get
awa—gah!” The knight lost consciousness when a thrown knife stabbed her leg.
Each knife had been coated with an undiluted paralysis drug.
Raul got up on the pews and
used their backs as stepping stones, leaping from one to another. He jumped
into the center aisle and turned his back to the door, blocking the knights’
path.
“Twelve more?”
“Augh! Kill him!”
The knights lunged at him as
one. Raul dodged with the nimbleness of a cat and tossed five thin knives out
in an arc around him. His aim was true; all five knights crumpled to the
ground.
Then he knelt and put a hand
on the floor. He swept the legs out from under the remaining knights charging
at him, and they all toppled to the ground almost comically. No matter how
dirty the methods of the Fabrannian knights, when it came to their swordplay,
they were straightforward to a fault. Raul, on the other hand, found fighting
fair and square boring.
Results are all that matters.
No matter how you do it, if you fulfill your objective, you win.
He cut down their numbers in
no time, until only three knights remained. Raul smiled and loosed a breath.
“You know, I found a real detailed plan about the counterfeiting when I snuck
into your country.”
“What?”
“It was written in King
Walter’s own hand, and it even had his signature! I’d expect nothing less of
His Majesty! He must have been so proud of his plan that he wanted to make sure
everyone knew it was his idea!”
“Th-there’s no way you have
something like that!”
The knight was right, of
course. No matter how stupid the king was, he wouldn’t leave behind such hard
evidence. But it didn’t matter that this document didn’t exist; Raul could
simply fabricate it into being. He had learned King Walter’s handwriting during
his reconnaissance on Fabrannia. In fact, he’d already crafted such a document
before he enacted his plan.
“The thing about people is
that they much prefer an interesting lie to the boring truth.”
“You bastard!”
“I know all about that, since
lying is my job and whatnot. If I spin a fascinating tale and add some shocking
evidence to back it up, plenty of people will gobble it up as the truth.”
He was sure Fabrannia
understood. They were using the same psychology in their attempts to pin crimes
on Harriet and sully Galkhein’s reputation.
“People will treat even
baseless rumors as the truth if they really want to, so…” Raul grinned and
unsheathed another knife. “Let me give you the corpse of someone who opposed
Fabrannia.”
“What?!” The knights all went
pale with disbelief.
“To be precise, the body of a
Siguelian mercenary carrying a stolen document bearing Walter’s signature. What
do you think will happen if such a corpse is discovered in Galkhein, where
Fabrannia has no influence?”
“Y-you can’t be serious…”
“Oh, but I am! Rumors will
spread, eventually reaching official channels! Once the international community
begins to suspect Fabrannia, they’ll have no way out, will they?”
The knights recoiled from
Raul. “Are you insane?! All for that, you would—”
“Die? Yes, I would. It’s the
fastest way to get what I want, with the fewest casualties.” Raul held up the
knife and waved it back and forth. “There’s poison on this blade. A deadly
poison that will cause me to go out suffering. If I’m found dead, by this poison,
it’ll just add momentum to the rumors.”
“Try it. If you kill
yourself, all we must do is dispose of your corpse.”
“Unfortunately, some of my
subordinates are still here watching. As soon as I die, they’ll cause a
commotion that will draw civilians to the scene.”
Once that happened, not only
would they be unable to hide his corpse, but they would also be spotted by a
great number of witnesses.
Well, this is about all I can
do, I suppose.
Raul smiled wanly, watching the knights. I made
sure to paralyze that Rishe girl… Now Galkhein will be able to prove that they
were just a victim caught up in all this.
He almost felt bad for the
trouble he was causing them. His smile twisted with the irony. If anything, he
should have had a grudge against this country. I told my men
to slow down Galkhein’s crown prince without killing him if he came after me
too.
If he knocked out all the
knights, then it wouldn’t make sense that they’d killed him. Even if the three
knights still standing went after Harriet, he knew his subordinates would be
able to fight them off.
“Thanks for playing along,
girls. Guess it’s time to finish this.” Raul spun the knife around and pointed
the blade at himself.
“Wait! Don’t make another
move!”
“I don’t think so. I’m gonna
have to ask you to stay put.”
Now he could at least protect
Harriet. It had been a long time since he was able to smile with such genuine
happiness. Light shone through a stained-glass window like the clouds had
parted. But right as he held the blade to his throat under that light’s blessing,
he sensed something strange.
“Huh?” Raul’s head shot up.
He saw a painting of the goddess that spanned the whole ceiling—but there was
no time to admire it, as the stained glass in one of the church’s upper
windows shattered.
“Wh…”
The stained glass twinkled in
the air as it fell, its kaleidoscopic fragments glittering in the sunlight. A
figure followed their trajectory, shielding herself from the hail of glass. To
Raul’s shock, her coral hair fluttered in the wind.
A girl in a brown cloak fell
toward him, her skirt billowing around her. No, she was so graceful, it was
less like she was falling and more like she was descending from on high. The
black sword in her hand didn’t match her slight build.
In midair, she yanked her
hood down on her head, curled up, and rolled upon impact with the floor. The
cloak she wore was made of the same fabric the hunters donned when they went
into the forest. Protected from the glass shards by the sturdy fabric, she shot
to her feet and drew her sword. Then she struck the knife from Raul’s hand.
“Ah!”
Surprise had slackened his
grip, so his knife went clattering halfway across the church floor. The girl
spun around, whipped her sword as if dancing, and charged at the Fabrannian
knights. With all-too-abrupt cries, the remaining three knights fell to the
floor. Raul watched all this happen, dumbfounded to the core.
“Raul!”
He snapped out of it when
Rishe called his name. But this wasn’t possible. She couldn’t be here. He’d
seen her drink the laced tea himself just a short while ago. And he didn’t
understand why she hadn’t come charging through the door but crashing through
the window instead.
“Didn’t
I tell you that if you were going to save Lady Harriet, I wanted to help you? I
can’t let you sacrifice yourself just because you want to rescue her!” As
though it were the most natural thing in the world, she said, “That’s why I’m
here to save you.”
The words rendered him dizzy.
“Are you all right? You
haven’t gotten hurt or taken poison too hastily, have you? Just get away from
here for now, and we can talk about this later.”
“Wait a second… This is no
time to be worrying about me. That’s not all the Fabrannian knights.” He was
sure his subordinates wouldn’t screw up and get caught, which meant that the
remaining dozen or so knights were still watching outside the church. “The
church is surrounded. If you don’t get out of here, you won’t be safe eith—”
Suddenly, the church doors
swung open, silencing Raul. He drew a knife and ran in front of Rishe, but the
interloper was no Fabrannian enemy.
You’ve gotta be kidding me!
“Prince Arnold!” Rishe cried.
A broad and dazzling smile bloomed on her face, her emerald, gemlike eyes
sparkling as if she were looking at precious treasure.
The target of her tender gaze
was a stoic lady-killer wearing an almost bored expression.
“What are you doing here?”
Raul asked. “And what about the knights?”
“Already taken care of.”
Arnold Hein strolled toward him. Beyond the open doors was exactly the implied
spectacle: All of Fabrannia’s remaining knights were sprawled out on the
ground, unconscious.
This can’t be happening. I
told my men in town to stop Arnold Hein if they saw him!
“I’m sorry, Raul. I borrowed
your bow and arrows and knocked out the rest of your men.”
“Bwuh?” Raul was speechless.
Arnold Hein walked past him
and pulled back the girl’s hood. “Are you hurt, Rishe?”
“Nope. As you can see,
there’s not a scratch on me.”
You took a powerful drug,
made special by an expert hunter…
If Rishe was telling the
truth, she had breezed through a town with expert archers stationed throughout,
crashed through a stained-glass window, rolled when she hit the ground, and
fought off several knights. Yet there really wasn’t a mark on her.
As for Arnold Hein, he’d
fought over ten knights without even making a sound detectable to Raul’s ears.
“Hold on a second… Seriously,
give me a break!” Raul clutched his forehead. If Rishe had at least entered
through the door normally, he wouldn’t have been so stunned that he botched his
suicide. But he hadn’t expected her to drop in from above.
As a result, he had completely lost the will to carry out his plan.
“You two are monsters,
husband and wife both…”
Rishe’s cheeks flared.
“W-we’re not married yet!”
Raul was utterly baffled that that
was what offended her. After all that, you’re
blushing like a shy little maiden!
Rishe fixed him with a
petulant glare. Raul had no idea what to make of her, truly.
Dammit. She’s adorable.
Unfortunately, that was the
only poisoned knife he had. He felt as if his own immaturity had been thrown
back in his face. His pride for thinking there was not a chance he could fail
was shaken.
It didn’t even matter how
well I lied.
***
I’m so glad I made it in
time!
Rishe sighed as she sheathed
the black sword. The blade she’d knocked from Raul’s hands had been coated with
poison. She could just imagine the sort of terrible plan he’d been trying to
enact.
That bad feeling I had was
spot-on. If Raul was really trying to get away, even Prince Arnold’s Imperial
Guards wouldn’t have been able to find him so easily.
Raul had been too unguarded
throughout this whole incident. Rishe knew there was no way he’d tell her his
whole plot even if she’d uncovered part of it. And if he wanted to drug
someone, he’d find a way to drug everyone even if they turned down the drink he
offered.
If he just wanted to abduct
and kill Lady Harriet, he wouldn’t have done it in a conspicuous place like an
abandoned church. The reason he picked it was to make use of the high ceilings…
He chose a battlefield that would be advantageous to his hunters.
When she’d arrived with
Arnold, the Fabrannian knights had been guarding the church entrances. Rishe
had predicted that, so she’d asked Arnold to handle them and climbed up to the
roof to enter from there. She had thought it was the best option, but for some
reason, Arnold was standing in front of her now looking dour.
“Did you really have to break
the stained glass?”
“I thought it would draw
everyone’s attention if I made a racket.”
There were normal windows
too, which the hunters had no doubt used to extricate Harriet, but she didn’t
think she could have stopped Raul if she’d used one of them. However, it did
pain her to have broken the stained glass.
“I’m sorry about the damage.
I must write a letter to Bishop Schneider and apologize.”
“The church was going to be
demolished anyway. As long as you’re not hurt, you can ignore the rest.”
“That won’t do. What if
there’s a problem during the demolition now?”
This was hardly the most
important matter at hand, of course. Perched up on the back of one of the pews,
with a hand cradling his forehead, Raul gave off an aura that Rishe had never
once seen around him in her fifth loop. Just when she was about to call out to
him, there was a pained shout from the direction of the door.
“Raul!”
“Lady Harriet?!”
Harriet burst into the
church, breath shallow. She must have run straight here without resting.
“Y-you’re alive!” Her voice
was faint, verging on sobs, but Harriet didn’t collapse. She pressed her lips
into a thin line and shifted her eyes from Raul to Rishe. She then plummeted to
her knees and bowed so low, she was practically pressing her forehead into the
floor.
“Y-Your Highness Prince
Arnold, Lady Rishe! I’m…terribly sorry!”
“Ack! Lady Harriet! Please
raise your head! It’s all right…”
There were ugly welts on
Harriet’s pale wrists. She must have tried desperately to escape her bonds. The
blood oozing from the wounds made it clear just how much she’d struggled.
Her head still bowed, Harriet
pleaded through ragged pants. “I know I caused a great deal of trouble to
Galkhein… I take full responsibility for all of Raul’s actions!”
“Stop, Harriet.” Raul
suddenly stood and dropped on one knee next to her. “You weren’t involved in
any of this. You know it doesn’t mean anything if you apologize.”
“No! How could I be
uninvolved when you did all this to save me? I—ghk!” Harriet started coughing
uncontrollably. She must have really been having trouble breathing. Rishe
couldn’t bear to watch and tried to run to her, but Arnold caught her by the
arm.
“Prince Arnold, she…”
Instead, Arnold stepped
forward. Harriet winced at the sound of his footsteps.
Raul frowned, then looked up
at Arnold and offered him a flippant smile. “Your Highness, I assure you
Harriet had nothing to do with my plans.”
The prince said nothing. He
just stared at Raul. Rishe couldn’t see his expression, but it was probably his
familiar cold look.
“I’ll tell you everything I
had planned, all right? I don’t care what you do with me after that. You can
chop my head off or use me as a punching bag or whatever else you’d prefer to
do.”
“Raul! St-stop…please!”
Before Harriet could say
anything more, Arnold asked Raul, “What do you plan to do after that?”
“What a cruel question.” Raul
winced and put on a grim, self-deprecating smile. “I denigrated the great
country of Galkhein. The only way I can atone is with my life, right?” He still
spoke with nonchalance, as if his apology couldn’t possibly be genuine, but
Rishe knew that he did everything for a reason.
Raul’s being insolent on
purpose. He wants Prince Arnold’s anger to fall on him instead of Lady Harriet.
“Taking responsibility only
means something if someone capable says it,” Arnold said, indifferent.
Harriet shrank in on herself.
“The same goes for inane
offers to give up one’s life,” he continued. “Your life is worthless to me.”
Raul smiled and cocked his
head. “I wish you would have let me die like I intended, then. My whole plan
was ruined thanks to your unexpected intrusion.”
“Raul, you really were
planning on dying to save Lady Harriet from Fabrannia, weren’t you?” Rishe put
the pieces together on Raul’s plan. She knew what his true feelings were. He’d
told her in her fifth loop.
“I know I
don’t look it, but I’m very loyal to the Siguel royal family.” He’d said that in a future where he hadn’t been able to save Harriet.
As his former companion, Rishe could tell when he was passing his true feelings
off as a joke.
Lips still quirked upward,
Raul said, “Well, what else was I supposed to do? If I accused Fabrannia of
counterfeiting openly, they’d just make Harriet their scapegoat. I had to
scheme if I wanted to protect both Siguel and
Harriet.”
He was right about that. Even
if the accusation came from Galkhein, Fabrannia would refuse to be held
accountable for their crimes. They would fight the accusation, and there were
sure to be countries who allied themselves with Fabrannia. There might even be
countries who declared war in the resulting confusion. It wouldn’t be strange
if the accusation caused a whole new war apart from the one Arnold himself
would start. And no one could say how Galkhein’s current emperor would react to
all this. Arnold knew that better than anyone else.
That’s why Raul almost
poisoned himself. With Raul’s death, Siguel would have more credibility and
Fabrannia would be at a disadvantage.
Maybe he had even forged some
evidence that would accelerate the process. Rishe could imagine just the sort
of plot Raul had cooked up.
“Naturally, I have no
intention of letting Fabrannia’s counterfeiting attempts stand,” Arnold said.
“Prince Arnold!” Rishe looked
up at him from his side. “I beg of you, give me some time! Just like with
Coyolles, I’ll think of a way for Galkhein to form an alliance with Siguel.”
Before, Arnold said that
there was a way for Rishe to save Harriet as the crown princess rather than a
knight. If she could think of a reason for Galkhein to ally with Siguel that
wouldn’t provoke the current emperor’s suspicions, then their relationship with
Siguel would aid them immensely in a conflict with Fabrannia. Even if Fabrannia
tried to pin the counterfeiting on Siguel, with Galkhein as their allies, they
would be safe from any military action from Fabrannia. Rishe vowed to find a
path to that future. But Arnold wasn’t even looking at her.
“Listen to me, Your
Highness!”
“There’s no need for that.”
His words were cold, and Rishe’s breath hitched when she heard them. But Arnold
was quick to add, “Our country is planning to overhaul the currency soon.”
Rishe blinked, not expecting
him to bring that up now.
“I’ve thought for some time
now that our current system of currency is naturally limited. Gold and silver
are finite resources—we’ll run out of them one day.”
Both Raul and Harriet
struggled to grasp what Arnold was getting at.
“If you make your currency
more complex to prevent counterfeiting, it becomes more expensive to produce.
More advanced technology is required to mint it, and mass production becomes
very difficult. To solve this problem, we must come at it from a new direction.”
“What do you mean by that?”
Rishe asked.
“I mean money that’s cheaper
to produce than gold and silver coins, using resources we mustn’t worry will
run out. The new currency must be possible to mass-produce while being
difficult to counterfeit.” Arnold regarded Harriet and Raul and told them plainly,
“Our best possible option right now is paper currency.”
Harriet gaped at Arnold. Even
Raul was incredulous. The cogs of Rishe’s mind, however, were already turning.
Is this what Prince Arnold
meant by what he said yesterday?
Arnold evidently had a
different idea when the topic of reminting came up. Yet when Rishe and Oliver
had asked him about it, he had rejected it himself.
“It’s a completely
unrealistic plan.”
“It’s stupid. Practically
fantasy. My ‘other idea’ is something I’ve already tossed out without
consideration.”
And in response, Rishe had
asked him, “If you put your mind to it, don’t you think you
could really achieve it?” and Arnold had rejected that as well.
“Who’s
going to believe in something that’s intangible?”
he’d admonished, but he wasn’t talking to Rishe. He was saying it to himself.
Something had changed
Arnold’s mind.
“Paper money…” Rishe
murmured, and Arnold answered her.
“Of course, paper has no
inherent value. These sheets of paper—these notes—would
be worth an amount of gold or silver written on them that they could be
exchanged for.”
Rishe understood Arnold’s
vision at last. “So you would use that paper in place of coins for transactions?
And when you need actual gold and silver, you could exchange it at a currency
exchange just like now?”
“Right. It wouldn’t be as
difficult to carry an equivalent amount of money because paper is so much more
portable. And even if a country’s supply of gold and silver ran out, as long as
they could reliably issue currency, there would be no damage to their economy
as a result.”
The value of gold coins was
guaranteed by the actual gold content in the coins. Arnold’s plan removed that
notion entirely. Day-to-day transactions would take place not with currency
that was worth its inherent value but with notes that could be exchanged for
that amount.
There’s not a single country
in the world doing things that way. Rishe’s heart hammered at the possibilities. Prince Arnold is creating a new system here and now! He’s doing
something no one’s ever tried before!
“Coyolles’s artisans will
create the metal sheets used to print the notes.” Arnold’s words intensified
the sparkle in Rishe’s eyes. “One of Michel Hévin’s inventions included a paper
and ink that were highly resistant to water—isn’t that right, Rishe?”
“Er, yes. Not just water—it
was resistant to friction as well, if I recall correctly.”
“A new invention by an
alchemist should be difficult for seedier types to get their hands on and
forge, which means it will fulfill our original objective of preventing
counterfeiting as well.”
Rishe’s head bobbed in
excitement.
“We’ll need to utilize the
Aria Trading Company’s connections to facilitate the circulation of the notes.
I’m sure they’re capable of that, given their data-gathering skills. That being
said…” Arnold lowered his gaze. “Even if we have the ink and paper and craft a
detailed metal sheet, we won’t be able to realize this plan without the ability
to mass-produce printed material.”
Just then, the last piece of
the puzzle slid into place. Rishe and Arnold had read books they’d received
from Siguel the night Harriet and Raul arrived. Books with intricate cover
designs and finely printed details.
“Siguel has advanced printing
technology, does it not?”
“Oh!” Harriet exclaimed.
“Galkhein finds itself in a
position to ask for Siguel’s assistance. Siguel’s printing technology will be
indispensable for my country’s future currency minting enterprises. For that
reason, I’d like to propose an alliance with Siguel,” Arnold finished.
To think Arnold had requested
an alliance with another country himself! Rishe had never imagined such a
thing. When Coyolles had proposed an alliance, Arnold had answered by saying, “I’d much rather conquer a country than ally with one,” but
things were different this time. Rishe’s heart thumped with exhilaration.
Raul, meanwhile, couldn’t
hide his confusion. “Wait a second. This is a fantasy. Paper money? You really
think your country’s economy will run on that?”
The prince’s gaze turned on
him.
Standing at Harriet’s side,
Raul said, “For this ridiculous notion to come from Galkhein’s crown prince of
all people… Who’s going to believe in something so far-fetched?”
Arnold knew precisely what
Raul meant. In fact, he’d once felt the same way. He had dismissed his own idea
before, not even letting Oliver hear of it.
“You’re right,” Arnold said
simply. “Who’s going to believe in something intangible?” He looked at Rishe by
his side. “I thought that way at first as well.” After meeting her eyes, Arnold
smirked a little and continued in a softer voice, “But there are people in this
world who fear ghosts.”
Rishe flushed, not expecting
Arnold to shine a light on her anxieties. She knew he wasn’t teasing her,
though.
“Those affiliated with the
Church believe in the existence of the goddess, but whether She’s real or not
isn’t what’s important to them. It’s simply a matter of faith.”
She knew what Arnold was
trying to say. It was the same thing they’d spoken about in bed the previous
night. Rishe’s belief in ghosts and the Church’s faith in the goddess were
unshakable convictions. Some things existed whether they had a tangible form or
not. Like Arnold’s desire to show Rishe the ocean, which he’d only just
revealed to her.
“Currency is issued by the
nation. It can be guaranteed not by the value inherent in the physical coins
but by the faith people have in the country that issues it. That faith is the
same whether the money is coins or notes.”
It’s just as His Highness
says. After all, foreign money may have the same gold in it, but you don’t use
it every day.
Rishe understood that wasn’t
the same thing as Arnold’s paper money plan, but she believed it was the same
idea.
“Incremental adjustments will
be made to build trust in this new money. I believe that it is our actions as a
nation that will determine whether we earn that trust.”
“Didn’t expect that coming
from you. So the lofty royal will just tell all the people below him to believe
in him?”
“Faith in the political
system is not gained with words. It’s a matter of whether my actions have
answered the needs of the people up to this point and whether I’ll be able to
create a system that they think merits their trust.” Arnold regarded Rishe again.
“And if faith in the nation isn’t yet strong enough, I need simply borrow the
name of something people do believe in. Even if that
something is the goddess.”
“Prince Arnold…are you saying
you’ll request assistance from the Crusade?”
This was yet another
suggestion Rishe could never have envisioned the Arnold of even a few days ago making. Arnold despised the Church. She had never
even considered that he might try to borrow their good name.
“Even if we use new
materials, there are bound to be counterfeiting attempts. To thwart those, I
intend to have Theodore use his network to keep an eye on the underworld.”
“My, Prince Arnold!” Rishe
was ecstatic from the top of her head to the tips of her toes. “I’m sure
they’ll be thrilled to help! Prince Theodore, the Aria Trading Company,
Coyolles…Professor Michel and the Crusade too!” She grabbed Arnold’s sleeve,
trying to convey her happiness in that small action. “With your political
skills and Siguel’s printing technology, this plan is by no means a fantasy!
It’s very much realistic!”
Arnold’s expression softened
ever so slightly as he gazed at Rishe. “It’s because you’re here that this
fantasy is becoming a reality. These connections are only possible because of your coming to Galkhein.”
Rishe tilted her head to the
side and corrected Arnold. “That’s not true, Prince Arnold.”
“What?”
“It was you
who allowed me to trade freely with the Aria Trading Company after coming to
this country.”
Normally, a hostage like
Rishe would never be allowed such a freedom. Arnold’s generosity allowed her to
engage in not just shopping but also real business dealings.
“The same goes for you
reconciling with your brother and pardoning Professor Michel for setting off
fireworks in the middle of town. Forming a technological alliance with Coyolles
because of their metalworking capabilities and a partnership with the Crusade
Church were both things that you did as well, Prince Arnold.”
These were not connections
that Rishe made. They were decisions made by Arnold himself, bonds formed due
to his interactions with people.
“You once said that you
preferred conquering other countries to allying yourself with them.” She knew
that wasn’t true. “Our connections to other countries are all things you forged
through your choices, Prince Arnold.”
Arnold widened his eyes in
surprise, and then they crinkled as he smiled. “No…these are without a doubt your doing.”
That didn’t quite sit right
with Rishe, but Arnold seemed happy about it, so she didn’t argue. Raul and
Harriet, meanwhile, gawked at Rishe and Arnold as they complimented each other.
“Who are you two, really? The
Crusade’s going to help Galkhein?”
“Ugh, I-I can’t quite keep up
with all of this… Now, Raul!” Harriet took a shaky breath, then steeled
herself. “F-Father and my brother might be surprised, but I want to try to
convince them. Siguel’s been at the mercy of Fabrannia all this time, but…”
“…Harriet.”
“If we’re going to have a
relationship with a country other than Fabrannia, then we can’t just let them
protect us for nothing in return anymore. We must move forward using the
technology we’ve cultivated.”
Harriet knew what she was
proposing was no easy task. Sure enough, her voice quivered—but the fear had
vanished from her eyes.
“I-I’ve always been proud of
the beautiful books Siguel produces. It’s something we do all on our own,
without support from anyone else. So if we’re going to have a reciprocal
relationship with another country, then…” She clenched her small hands into fists.
“No matter how weak and small we are…I want us to change, so that we can be
proud of what we’ve done all by ourselves.”
Raul frowned, a truly rare
expression for him. “That’s big talk, Harriet. It’s not so easy to change the
way a whole country works.”
“B-but, if you don’t resolve
yourself to change, then nothing ever will!” Despite her shaking, there was
strength behind her words.
His frown slid into a
grimace. “I can’t believe you…” He put a hand to his forehead and sighed a
long, long sigh. “I’m a complete failure as a hunter. The princess looks at me
like this, and I can’t even bring myself to abscond with her.”
Rishe was pleased to hear it. I never saw Raul that exasperated in my entire fifth loop.
The whole time she had been
with him, he had worn false smiles, hidden his true feelings, and lied as
easily as he breathed. I feel like he’ll be all right now,
though.
Harriet, whom he wasn’t able
to save in that life, was right here. She would never dirty her hands with
crimes she didn’t wish to commit. And Raul, determined to protect her with his
life, didn’t need to die. Furthermore, true emotion shone naked on his face.
Rishe sighed in relief and
looked up at Arnold. Prince Arnold really is amazing,
she thought with a smile.
Arnold studied her with wide
eyes. Then he frowned and asked, “Why do you look so happy just seeing my
face?”
“What?!” Rishe yelped,
covering her cheeks with her hands. “Did I look happy just now?!”
“You looked the same way when
I entered the church earlier too.”
Rishe couldn’t recall the
face she’d made when she saw him. It must have been an unconscious reaction.
Well, he took control of the
church so quickly! Any swordsman would be impressed even if they didn’t see it
for themselves…
“Also, are you satisfied with
that fight we were supposed to be having?”
That’s right! We’re supposed
to be in the middle of a very important fight! Rishe recalled with a start.
Arnold taunted her with his
smile. “Hmm?”
“N-not yet!” Rishe stammered.
“There’s plenty more that I must say on that subject!”
“I see. Well, I’ll reserve my
comments on you saying I could ‘simply cut ties with you’ to save myself
outside my earshot for later, then.”
“Ugh!”
Oliver had reported the whole
thing to Arnold, just as Rishe expected he might. Rishe was ready to tear her
hair out as Arnold grinned at her combatively.
“You’d better brace
yourself.”
“Hmph! Same to you, Your
Highness!” Rishe leveled a glare at him, her declaration of war. Then she ran
to Harriet and embraced her.
Finally, she looked to Raul,
who had taken a roundabout way to get what he wanted. The man had a
self-conscious look on his face. That, too, was likely true emotion.
Rishe found that so funny…and
a little nostalgic to boot.
THE RAYS OF THE SUMMER sun poured in through the window while a sea breeze rustled the
curtains. Harriet was seated in front of a mirror, with Rishe standing behind
her. Finished at last, Rishe put the scissors down and removed the cape over
Harriet’s shoulders.
“What do you think, Lady
Harriet?”
Harriet’s golden hair slid
off the cape. Looking in the mirror, she noted that her locks were now up to
her shoulders and her bangs were freshly trimmed. “Thank you, Lady Rishe!”
“It suits you spectacularly,”
Rishe gushed as she put her scissors away. “And if it’s only shoulder length,
it will dry much quicker, which leaves you more time for reading after a bath!
The new makeup looks fantastic as well.”
The princess had on different
makeup than what she’d tried the other day. This makeup emphasized the
sharp-looking, almond-shaped eyes that had bothered her so much, granting her a
dignified appearance. The makeup she’d tried before had softened her appearance;
this time, Rishe had utilized the opposite approach.
“I-It’s
strange… It brings out the harshness of my eyes, but I don’t hate it…”
“This is yet another function
of makeup. You mustn’t always hide the parts of your face that you don’t like.
You can bring out the best of them as well.”
“Bring out the best of them…”
Harriet considered Rishe’s words. “Right, I see what you mean. I can’t just
keep disliking parts of myself…”
Harriet studied herself in
the mirror as if hardening her resolve. “Lady Rishe, I…I want to try! I always
hated my personality, but I might be able to do something for my country. I’m a
coward, but maybe I can bring out the best of myself and engage in careful
politics!”
“Oh, Lady Harriet…”
It had been two days since
Harriet’s abduction. The Fabrannian knights had been arrested and were
currently being interrogated by Arnold’s Imperial Guards. Arnold was sure to
work with Siguel on the accusations of counterfeiting and on Siguel’s future.
He’d already sent a missive to Siguel. Harriet included her own letter, so
this time, the real Curtis would come to negotiate with them.
I don’t think Lady Harriet is
a coward…
It took a considerable amount
of courage to stand before Arnold and claim all responsibility for the
incident. Harriet had plenty of possibilities in her own future that she hadn’t
yet realized.
“Lady Rishe…I’m going to
break off my engagement to King Walter. This will impact Siguel’s place on our
own continent.” Harriet looked at Rishe with fierce determination in her eyes.
“But that’s why I’m going to try! Not as a doll of a princess but as a real
person who thinks for herself! It…it might not be possible for someone like me,
but…I don’t want to use that as a reason not to try!” Having said her piece,
Harriet covered her face in embarrassment.
Rishe smiled. “I’ll do
whatever I can to help. That includes looking after your health, Lady Harriet.”
Harriet lifted her head and
picked up a small bottle on top of the dresser. “I’m still putting the medicine
on my eyelids! I feel like the brightness isn’t bothering me as much anymore…”
“That’s good. You aren’t
furrowing your brow as much as before either, are you? And I can tell that
you’re making an effort to blink regularly, so I think you’ll recover quickly!”
Suddenly, there was a knock
at the door—it was the head maid.
“Oh!”
“Lady Rishe, Prince Curtis is
calling for you.”
“Thank you, Miss Head Maid.”
The head maid’s eyebrows
lifted ever so slightly when she caught sight of Harriet. Harriet flinched at
first but soon straightened her back.
Seeing that, the head maid
murmured, “You look beautiful, Your Highness.”
“Huh?!”
“Lady Rishe, please come with
me. I will walk you there.”
Rishe nodded and shot a look
at Harriet that promised they’d see each other after. Smiling and waving back
to her, Harriet genuinely glowed. Her summery dress and medium-length blonde
hair suited her perfectly.
I’m so glad! I’m sure Miss
Head Maid and Lady Harriet will be able to get along a lot better now too.
Still grinning, she went out
into the hallway and made her way toward Raul with the head maid.
The head maid was silent for
a time before turning to Rishe and telling her, “I may resign as Her Highness’s
maid.”
Rishe wheeled on her,
surprised.
Stoic as ever, the head maid
continued, “I was of no help to her when Fabrannia abducted her. I’m so harsh
to her every day, but I had no idea about the counterfeiting. When she needed
me most, I couldn’t protect her…”
“Wait a second, Miss Head
Maid! The way I heard it, you tried to protect Lady Harriet with your life, and
she was very grateful to you.”
“The results are what really
matter.” Evidently, she wasn’t strict just with Harriet but with herself as
well.
Rishe frowned and tried to
convey a portion of her thoughts. “I think going forward, Lady Harriet will
find it very reassuring to have someone at her side who will be her ally no
matter what happens.”
“But—”
“The reason I thought you
were from Siguel and not Fabrannia was that it seemed to me like you scolded
Lady Harriet as if you were her mother.” At that, the head maid’s eyes went
round. Rishe smiled and added, “Of course, I do hope that you could scold her a
little more gently in the future.”
“Even if I do continue to
serve her, I’m not sure there’s anything I can scold her for anymore,” the head
maid murmured, turning back in the direction of Harriet’s room. “She’s stopped
slouching all on her own, hasn’t she?”
When she faced Rishe once
more, the head maid wore a smile that was refreshed and just a little lonely.
Rishe returned her smile,
nodded, and continued on her way.
***
When she arrived at Raul’s
room, Rishe wasn’t quite sure what to make of the sight before her.
“I caused you all a lot of
trouble.”
She could have rubbed her
eyes in disbelief. The chief, who had all the flippancy of a jester and only
apologized once in a blue moon, was bowing in deep deference to her.
I’ve never seen Raul so
repentant!
Rishe found herself looking
around for a clue as to how to proceed. But she’d parted with the head maid in
the hallway, so she and Raul were alone in the room.
Raul wasn’t dressed as Curtis
at the moment. He was supposed to continue acting as the prince’s stand-in
until the real one arrived, but Curtis had a habit of shutting himself in his
room sometimes, so Raul was using that as an excuse to shed the disguise.
“Don’t apologize, Raul. You
haven’t done anything to harm me.”
“I’ve done you no harm? Are
you serious?”
“Of course I’m serious. It’s
the truth.”
He was utterly taken aback.
Narrowing his eyes, he said, “If that’s what you think after a man drugged you,
I’m really starting to sympathize with the crown prince…”
Huh?! Where does Prince
Arnold factor into this?!
She didn’t understand, but
she also felt like she couldn’t ask about it. All she could do was squeeze her
mouth shut.
Raul shrugged and added,
“Still, I can’t be contented with that. I plan to pay you back for all the
trouble I’ve caused.”
That line was familiar to
Rishe. At the beginning of her fifth life, Rishe saved a man who was alone in a
forest. Using her knowledge as an apothecary, she treated his injury and
carried him back to the hut he was using as his lair. That injured man had been
Raul. Now that she thought back on it, it was rare for him to sport such severe
injuries. Maybe he was panicking at the time because he didn’t have a way to
save Harriet.
After he recovered, Raul told
Rishe, “I plan to pay you back for all the trouble I’ve
caused you.” At the time, she still hadn’t decided what sort of life she
planned to live yet.
Rishe had answered, “Will
you teach me how to use a bow, then?”
“A bow? What’s a fancy lady
like yourself going to do with such a skill?”
“I don’t
have any particular plans. I just like learning new things.” She remembered meeting Raul’s gaze head-on, excited about what sort of
new knowledge and skills she could gain, and him smiling in amusement.
“Now, what will you ask of
me?”
Rishe looked right into
Raul’s red eyes and told him, “If you’ll do what I ask, then I’d like you to
rely on your companions more.”
Raul gaped at her. “What?”
“The person who taught me how
to use a bow a long time ago was just like you. He took everything on himself
and was always smiling and lying. He was physically beside me, but it was as if
he was a formless ghost.”
In her fifth life, Raul had
smiled and said, “That’s not true,” but she thought
her words might reach him now.
“I don’t want you to take
everything on yourself like you did this time. I want you to show everyone
around you what your face looks like when you’re happy and when you’re sad.”
“Me?”
“That’s right. I could never
get my teacher to understand that, all the way until the end.”
Rishe was sure that Raul had
also died in the forest where her life ended. Galkhein invaded and razed it to
the ground so that there were no trees left where a hunter could hide. Raul had
protected his troop and fought to defend Siguel’s knights, and Rishe was sure
that his injuries had been more extensive than hers.
“If you’ll do as I ask, I
want you to live the rest of your life that way. I want to see your real smile,
when you really feel happy or contented.”
Raul appeared to be gazing
into the far distance even though he was facing Rishe. “You’re so cute.” Then
he said the exact same thing he’d said to Rishe a few days ago. “In fact, I
want you to be my wife instead of the crown prince’s.”
“Honestly… I’m telling you,
you don’t need to joke like that anymore.”
“Yes, yes, that’s right.
You’re going to be Arnold Hein’s wife, after all.”
“Hrk!” It was the truth, but
it felt strangely embarrassing to hear him say it. Rishe screwed her face up
into a grimace, and Raul took a slow breath.
“Even if you’re in a
political marriage…and you’re marrying royalty of Galkhein…”
“…Raul?”
There was a soft smile on
Raul’s face as he gazed at Rishe. “I pray that you find happiness.”
“Yes. Of course I will!”
With that, Rishe took her
leave.
***
Time passed in an
astonishingly quick manner as Rishe tried to summon all sorts of resolve. The
soft sound of the waves echoed on the beach at dusk. Rishe looked down at her
pocket watch and took a deep breath, thinking to herself, Just
ten minutes now.
She entertained the thought
that she might be able to gain some semblance of calm in the next ten minutes,
but that idea was shattered when the person she was waiting for called out to
her.
“Rishe.”
Instantly, Rishe shot up and
spun in the direction of the castle. “Prince Arnold!”
Arnold walked down the
sunset-stained beach, eyes squinting in the bright light.
“Oliver told me you requested
my presence. Did something happen?”
“I just wanted to talk to
you, Your Highness.” Rishe ran to the prince and steadied her breathing before
looking up at him. “I wanted to…make up, after our fight.”
“…”
“Lately, I’ve been doing a
lot of thinking by myself while you’ve been busy, Your Highness.” Rishe
clutched her dress. “I’ve come to realize that I’ve been selfish.”
“That’s not true.”
Rishe blinked at these
unexpected words from Arnold.
“I didn’t say enough.”
“Pardon, Your Highness?”
“The methods I’ve taken with
you are indefensible.” Arnold reached out and tucked a stray lock of hair
behind Rishe’s ear. He spoke slowly and deliberately. “Abducting a bride from a
foreign country as a hostage… It’s the method my father has always employed.”
Arnold had told her once
before that his father kept other countries under his control by demanding
female hostages and marrying them.
“I’ve always hated how he
does things, yet I ended up employing the same methods to make you my wife.”
There was no distinct emotion on Arnold’s face save for his eyes, where a whole
storm of emotions was flashing past. “I forced you to give me your hand and
stole your future.”
Rishe’s breath caught.
“There’s nothing more I can
ask of you. I don’t have the right.” Arnold scowled. It seemed like he was in
pain but was trying to ignore it. “I don’t need anything more.”
Something in Rishe’s chest
seemed to grind against itself. She was sure that Arnold had never allowed
himself to want anything before. He had lived without desires and without those
desires being fulfilled his whole life—up until now. He may have been the crown
prince of a great nation, but he could probably count on one hand the number of
things he’d obtained for himself in his life thus far. Rishe could tell as much
even without him saying so directly.
“The point I have reflected
on most is just that, Your Highness,” she interjected, earning a dubious frown
from him. “I realized that your not wanting anything of me, the reason you
think that way—it ultimately stems from me.”
“Hrm?”
“I thought back to the moment
that you proposed to me.”
That night, Arnold had knelt
before Rishe. “I’m apologizing for my baseless impertinence.
Also, I’m asking you…” He had taken Rishe’s hand, looked into her eyes
and finished, “…to become my wife.”
“I replied, ‘I reject your
proposal,’ didn’t I?”
“Yeah.”
Rishe cast her gaze to the
sand, took a deep breath, and then met Arnold’s eyes once more. “I’d like to
redo that proposal.”
Before he could respond,
Rishe reached for Arnold’s left hand. It was a large, beautiful hand. Not just
because of the shape of his nails and the tendons underneath his skin; even the
rough swordsman’s calluses were beautiful to Rishe.
“Rishe…?”
Rishe entwined her fingers
with Arnold’s, desperately trying to convey her feelings to him. “I apologize
for my impertinence back then. Also, I’m asking you…”
Mimicking Arnold’s actions
from the night of his proposal, she pulled his left hand up to her mouth. Rishe
steeled her nerves and kissed the base of Arnold’s ring finger. There was a
light smack as her lips came away. She could’ve
squirmed in embarrassment, what with the intimacy of the soft noise as her lips
came away and the feeling that her heart was going to burst. She could feel her
cheeks burning, so she hid her face in Arnold’s hand.
When she felt calmer, she
locked eyes with him again and finished, “…to become my husband.”
Even her choice of words was
an echo of Arnold’s. Had he noticed?
Yes, Arnold had witnessed her
proposal with wide eyes.
“What are you…?”
“There!” Rishe squeaked, her
face bright red and her voice quavering despite her best efforts. “Now both of us wish for this engagement. So that means you
didn’t whisk me to Galkhein against my will!”
This
was what Rishe had meant when she spoke of her selfishness. She’d been turning
it over and over in her mind in the last couple of days when it finally hit
her: Her initial rejection of Arnold’s proposal was the source of his guilt.
Her counterproposal should have undone it.
Yet Arnold gazed at her in
silence.
“Did…did that not work?”
“…”
“I want to do everything in
my power to grant any desires you might have of me. There are far fewer things
I can do compared to you in your position, but…” Rishe scowled. “I want to
spoil you in the same way you spoil me, Prince Arnold…”
If Rishe were to take a
realistic view of matters, things probably wouldn’t change between them.
Arnold’s heart remained unknowable to Rishe until she found a way in. And she
still didn’t know the real reason he’d proposed to her or the true goal of the war
he would ignite in the future.
But as Rishe began to
formulate the wish in her heart, Arnold pulled their entwined hands toward
him—a movement that was gentle but assertive. And as Rishe collided with his
chest, he threw his other arm over her back. He enveloped her as if he would
never let her go and whispered into her ear, “I accept your proposal.”
“Eep!”
His voice was low and husky,
but she could hear every word clearly. “Will you stand by my side as my wife?”
“Ngh!” Rishe flinched at the
ticklish sensation of his gentle voice in her ear. She agonized for a moment
over where to put her hand before clutching the shirt fabric by his waist. “I’m
already here, aren’t I?”
“Not yet. We’re not
officially married yet.” His voice was matter-of-fact—but there was a note of
petulance as well, and Rishe wasn’t sure what to do with that. In all
practicality, there was nothing she could do about it.
In both Rishe’s homeland and this one, women couldn’t marry until they were
sixteen. Rishe’s sixteenth birthday wasn’t for another three weeks.
Since she couldn’t grant his
wish immediately, Rishe settled on a promise. “I will become your wife, Prince
Arnold.”
His embrace tightened, but it
wasn’t painful. In fact, it felt like he was holding back.
“Say it one more time.”
It occurred to Rishe then
that this was Arnold’s way of making his desires known to her.
“Rishe,” he repeated with a
note of plaintiveness.
“Oh…just one more time?”
“…”
“If you don’t mind, I’ll
repeat it as often as you like, Prince Arnold.” If this was his first request
of her, she would grant it wholeheartedly. Then she went over what she said and
realized it made no sense. It was irrational to respond to a marriage proposal
again and again. “I-I’m sorry… That’s strange, isn’t it?”
“No.” Arnold smiled faintly.
“I want to hear it.”
Rishe let out a half squeal
as her cheeks flushed deep scarlet. She pressed her forehead against Arnold to
hide them, but she also didn’t want to bother him by clinging in such a way.
“I-I’m sorry…please let me stay like this for just a bit longer…”
“I don’t mind.” Arnold gave
her a comforting pat on the back before saying, “I think you should put a
little more meat on your bones, though.”
“Huh?!” Rishe flinched. Her
head almost shot up, but Arnold had her in such a firm hold that she couldn’t
move. “Are you saying I’m scrawny?!”
“No, it’s just…”
She worried he meant her
appearance was unbefitting of the crown princess, but as that didn’t seem to be
the case, relief flooded her.
Arnold rested his head on
Rishe’s shoulder and murmured, “It feels like if I’m too rough with you, I’ll
break you.”
Shock and then amusement
whipped through Rishe. “I won’t break. It’s okay.”
When Arnold didn’t respond,
Rishe realized he was unconvinced. She squeezed Arnold with the same grip he
had around her. “See?”
Arnold patted her back in
understanding and slowly pulled away from her. “I’ll be careful.”
“All right.” Apparently, her
attempt to convince him of her hardiness had been unsuccessful. His words
caused a twinge in her heart.
Anyhow, I don’t think our
fight was all that successful. Oh well.
Rishe was satisfied with
their reconciliation, at least. The thought made her smile as she gazed up at
Arnold. Even on a sparkling beach bathed in the colors of sunset, Arnold’s blue
eyes far outclassed everything in their beauty.
“It’s getting windy. Should
we go back?” Arnold asked, holding out his hand to Rishe.
His offer to escort her was
completely natural, which flustered her. She gingerly took his hand, trying not
to let him see her nerves. And so the two of them walked off together.
I’m sure I can’t begin to
comprehend everything that’s weighing on him. No matter how much I wish to
change him, I know it won’t be easy. Still, I hope that one day, Prince Arnold
can at last express a desire for his own happiness.
She understood that, but she
couldn’t help wishing anyway.
No matter what ulterior
motives were behind this proposal. Even if it’s not with
me.
Rishe would stop Arnold’s war
no matter what, regardless of whether that made her his enemy. She knew it was
a betrayal to stay by his side while concealing her own ulterior motives.
I know all that, but…I want
to make him happy.
Not through war—specifically
Arnold’s war, which caused so much suffering to so many people, him included.
She wanted to show him a world where he could desire something and then obtain
it without bloodshed.
“Rishe, what’s wrong?”
She flashed Arnold a strained
smile when he noticed her slowed pace. “It’s nothing. Let’s go back and eat! Of
course, I can’t put so much meat on my bones that I can’t fit into my wedding
dress.”
“Don’t worry. If it comes to
it, I’ll call as many tailors as needed from all over the country until the
dress fits you perfectly.”
“When you say that with such
a straight face, it doesn’t sound like a joke, Prince Arnold. It’s kind of
scary…”
Their light banter warmed her
heart. She glanced back at the ocean every so often as they walked along the
sunset beach. The light sparkled off the surface of the water, and Rishe
squinted at it, Arnold’s hand firmly in hers.
***
The lapping of the waves
echoed around the seaside castle after night fell. Raul silently opened a door
and surveyed an empty reception room. Without permission from anyone, he
plopped down on one of the couches. Only a few minutes later, hard footsteps echoed
from the hall outside, and the door opened again.
Raul’s lips curled in a smile
as he spoke with purposeful levity. “I snuck in here for your sake, but you
have no intention of hiding at all, do you?”
He twisted around and put an
elbow on the back of the couch as the other man gazed on in cold silence. Eventually,
he went and sat on Raul’s other side, his elbow on the armrest and his chin in
hand.
Making note of his actions,
Raul prodded him once more. “So cold. We’re going to be working together, so
you could stand to be friendlier, don’t you think?”
“I’m not here to banter with
you.”
“Oh, fine. I owe you, so I’ll
do whatever you ask, even if it’s something so nefarious that you can’t tell
your beloved wife about it,” he said. “So let’s have that little secret chat
you requested…Prince Arnold Hein.”
His face as cold as it was
beautiful, Arnold regarded Raul with ice in his eyes.
To be continued…
Bonus
Story:
A Punishment Must Inspire Fear
“SO, WHAT DO YOU have to say
for yourself?”
“I make no excuses for
myself, Prince Arnold,” Rishe mumbled, hanging her head.
Arnold was seated on the
couch across from her, his elbow on the armrest and his legs crossed. Rishe had
her fists clenched atop her lap. They found themselves in this situation
because of a secret that Raul-disguised-as-Curtis had disclosed after dinner
earlier that day.
“You know, I fought your wife
in an alley while she was guarding Harriet.”
“Ack! Wait, Raul…!”
“…”
Her protest hadn’t come fast
enough. Raul had smirked and then followed Harriet out of the dining room. Left
to clean up the mess, Rishe had turned around with much trepidation.
Standing from his seat with a
coldness emanating from his face, Arnold had said, “How about
you give me the details in our room? Right now?”
“Yes, sir…”
Thus, Rishe found herself
face-to-face with Arnold in their shared room. They’d made up after their fight
just this evening, but right now, Arnold looked harsher than he had at any
point in their fight.
“Well, I’m glad you
understand that you’ve done something wrong, but I think this situation calls
for a more severe response. I know that a simple reprimand is unlikely to be
effective.” Arnold’s stern expression softened as he cupped his chin and asked,
“So, how would you like to be punished?”
“Huh?” Rishe blinked,
thinking she’d misheard. “I-I’m picking?!”
“That’s right. I want you to
tell me what punishment I can serve that would affect you the most.”
Finally, Rishe understood
that Arnold wanted her to decide her own fate. She had some doubts about this
method, but since he’d asked her, she felt she should consider the question
carefully and give him a genuine answer. Rishe gave it some thought, then voiced
the thing that made her suffer most of all.
“When you…”
“When I…?”
Rishe hung her head but
peered hesitantly through her lashes at Arnold. “When you come close to me and
touch me, I get so embarrassed, I feel like I’m going to die…”
“…”
Her heart had been acting up
for some time now. If Arnold was near her for too long, she felt agonized, like
she was going to cry. As soon as she said the words, Rishe wished she could
take them back—but yet again, it was too late.
Arnold frowned and sighed,
then stood from the couch. When he sat back down, it was on the other couch,
next to Rishe. He peered at her with a somewhat sullen look in his eyes. That
look was all it took for Rishe’s cheeks to burn up.
“Erm, I’m sorry! Forget that!
I’ll think of something else! I’ll come up with something else, okay?!”
“I don’t think so. You’re
proving right now that this method will be very effective.”
“Ugh!”
She tried to pull back, but
Arnold wouldn’t let her. In fact, he took her chin and made her face him,
gentle but assertive. His cold expression made his face look like it belonged
on a statue, unreal in its beauty.
“How did you draw him out?”
he asked. So, he’d guessed that Rishe had lured Raul out in the open rather
than Raul initiating the conflict.
“I sensed his presence, so…”
Knowing she wouldn’t be able to hide what had happened, Rishe came clean. “I
observed all the places an archer was likely to hide, then I went into an alley
by myself.”
“I see.”
Rishe’s heart drummed even
harder at the sound of his low, rumbling voice. She tried to avert her gaze,
but he had her head fixed in place. Rishe’s eyes met Arnold’s blue ones, and
she became hopelessly flustered.
“Y-your anger is justified,
Your Highness! An attack during my guarding duties has a direct relation to the
safety of our international guests. It was something that could have escalated
into an international incident—yet I decided not to report it to you, for which
I apolo—”
“Rishe.”
She flinched when Arnold
gently thumbed her lips, parting them somewhat.
“Your Highness…”
Panic rose in her as she
remembered the night their lips had sought each other. He
won’t kiss me again. I know he won’t, but still!
His dry finger traced her
lips. “This is embarrassing for you?”
Rishe nodded hastily, which
provoked a satisfied smile from Arnold.
“Then the punishment is
working.”
“Y-you’re so mean!”
Rishe was already holding on
by a thread when Arnold took her hand and laced their fingers together.
“You brought this on
yourself. I believe I told you that you’re under my
protection.” His touch was tender and oddly ticklish, but even that must have
been calculated. “So why are you going out of your way to start fights with
professional mercenaries?”
“Huh?” Rishe’s eyes all but
bugged out. Was I wrong about why he’s mad…?
He must have guessed what she
was thinking. “I knew it,” Arnold muttered with a sigh. “You seem determined to
abandon any thought of your own safety.”
Well, I
knew it was Raul! she thought, but she couldn’t say
that.
“You don’t listen when I tell
you not to do dangerous things. On top of that, you tried to conclude
international matters without consulting me, and you suggested I cut ties with
you as a potential solution if your actions incurred any consequences for us.”
Come to think of it, Arnold
had said he would comment on that later. This must have just been the warm-up.
Rishe was certain Arnold was about to give her a dressing-down like she was a
fresh recruit. She had heard from his Imperial Guards how frightening Arnold’s
reprimands could be.
I brought this on myself,
though. I must endure an equivalent scolding for all the trouble I’ve caused
him!
Rishe steeled herself, but
the next words out of Arnold’s mouth weren’t the ones she’d been expecting.
“If orders and lectures are
meaningless to you, then I suppose I must take a different approach, mustn’t
I?”
“Huh?”
Arnold narrowed his blue eyes
and, with a goading grin, whispered, “You said you’d grant me anything I
desired, didn’t you?”
It was like the floor had
given out from under her. Arnold kept his firm but gentle hold on her chin.
Given their closeness, Rishe was getting worried once again that he was going
to kiss her.
“It’s simple, then. I won’t
order you to stay safe—I’ll beg you to, for my sake.” Arnold gazed at her, eyes
half-lidded. “You’ll grant me all my desires, won’t you?”
Rishe shuddered at the odd
sensuality of his words. “That’s not fair!”
“It’s very, very fair.”
To her, it was the definition
of unfair. The way he spoke so seductively and then
came back with that petulant response left Rishe at a loss for how to respond.
If my heart pounds any
harder, His Highness is going to hear it!
And that would be more
embarrassment than she could stand. Practically beside herself at this point,
Rishe tried to shove Arnold’s shoulder away, but that just made him cling
tighter.
“Your Highness! Normally you
don’t beg for things as punishment!”
“…I’ll take that into
consideration.”
I wish
you’d do more than that! She was too flustered to
verbalize her protest as Arnold started stroking the ring on her finger.
“Ngh!” The sensation of his
finger brushing against the skin near the ring was so ticklish, she could cry.
“Stop… Wait, Your Highness!”
“No. Sit still for a minute.”
“I’ll sit still! I will!
Please, have mercy… Ah!”
She did her best to retreat,
but she lost her balance and almost fell. But something more terrible than
falling and hitting the floor happened instead. In catching her, Arnold’s body
loomed over hers.
His voice was like a throaty
purr. “You don’t listen, do you?”
“Ngh!” Rishe clung to Arnold,
his low voice reverberating against her eardrum. It was a reflexive reaction on
her part, but Arnold took advantage of it to pull her closer.
“I’m never going to choose to
cut ties with you.” His lips were almost close enough to kiss Rishe’s ear. Did
Arnold even know how bad this was for her heart? Laying Rishe down on the
couch, he intoned huskily, “I believe I told you I wouldn’t let you go no
matter how much you might hate me for it.”
Something bent and turned
dizzily in the back of her head. “Hrk…”
“Rishe.”
Rishe covered her mouth so
that she couldn’t say anything she shouldn’t.
“Will you grant me my
desire?”
“Mmmh!”
This really was unfair. Rishe
had her own objectives. She had to stop Arnold’s war no matter how much danger
it might put her in, even if Arnold pushed her away.
But I promised I would become
his wife…
There were some promises she
couldn’t make precisely because she wanted Arnold to
be happy.
Perhaps having grown
impatient due to Rishe’s stubbornness, Arnold pulled away from her and grabbed
her wrists. He tugged her hands away from her mouth, pinned them beside her
head, and immobilized her.
Rishe’s chest ached, and she
felt she’d cry at any moment. Surely she was suffering from a lack of oxygen.
Her eyes, when they met Arnold’s, were wet with tears. He frowned before
lowering his lips to hers.
He really was just moments
away from kissing her.
Rishe almost squeezed her
eyes shut, but she endured the impulse at the last moment. Instead, she locked
gazes with Arnold’s blue eyes. He was surprised—though there was no telling if
it was because Rishe’s eyes held a strong will or because he’d noticed her
tears.
“Argh!”
Their foreheads collided with
a clunk. Rishe blinked rapidly, and her eyelashes
brushed against Arnold’s. His eyes were closed.
Rishe tilted her head to the
side. “Your Highness…?”
“I’ll let you off the hook
with that for now.” Arnold sounded fatigued, though Rishe wasn’t sure why. He
added, “I can’t have my wife dying of embarrassment, after all.”
Rishe’s heart rate had
slowed, but that final line made it spike once again.
“Ugh! That was close!”
“It was close, eh?”
Arnold released her wrists
and reluctantly sat up, and thus Rishe was free. She didn’t think the
thundering of her heart would slow anytime soon, though.
You really are the most
dangerous thing to me, Your Highness!
Arnold didn’t know that,
though.
Rishe managed to pull herself
upright and looked up at the prince. Even if I do dangerous
things, I’ll do my best not to die. Not this time. Arnold would never
know about that vow, though.
She hardened her resolve, but
when her eyes met Arnold’s a moment later, her chest went right back to aching.
Bonus
Story:
In Which Raul Asks Rishe If She Likes Arnold’s Face
AFTER THE HUBBUB in Vinrhys
settled down, all Arnold and Rishe had left to do was prepare to return to the
capital.
Having found an opportunity
to speak with Rishe without any prying eyes, Raul-dressed-as-Curtis asked her,
“Hey, what do you think of your Prince Arnold’s face?”
What is
this hunter asking me out of the blue? Rishe eyed
him with suspicion, but he returned her gaze with complete sincerity.
Arnold and Prince Curtis were
supposed to have a meeting this afternoon. Of course, Curtis was a fake and the
meeting was just for show, but Rishe planned to attend as well.
When she arrived at the
meeting room and ran into Raul, he propped his elbow on the desk before him and
rested his chin in his hand. “His Highness does have an attractive face,
doesn’t he? To another man like me, it’s no less impressive than a work of art.”
“I think his beauty is
obvious to anyone.”
It was the prettiest face
Rishe had seen in all her seven lives. Arnold’s visage was, just as Raul had
said, a work of art.
“Why do you ask?”
“Because your eyes wander
toward him a lot.”
Rishe blinked in alarm. “I-I
don’t intend to!”
“You also make interesting
expressions only when he’s nearby.”
“Ugh…” Rishe’s cheeks were
aflame with embarrassment.
“See how red you are? No
matter how close to you I get, even if I push you up against a wall, the look
on your face never changes.”
Well, I got used to Raul
being all up in my face from my fifth life.
Back then, Raul was always
resting his arms on Rishe’s head or mussing up her hair. He would come back in
high spirits and hug her, and he spun her around at times too. Though now that
she thought back to the beginning of her fifth loop, she didn’t recall being
particularly bothered by his proximity before getting used to it either.
“I’m not bad looking myself,
am I? But you don’t react at all to me, so I thought maybe Arnold Hein is just
special to you.”
“And the conclusion you
reached is that I must prefer His Highness’s face?”
“Mm-hmm.” Raul nodded, still
looking sincere.
The reason Prince Arnold is
special to me…?
Rishe knitted her brow as she
considered this.
It’s true that I get
excessively embarrassed whenever Prince Arnold’s face is too close to mine. I
also feel different when he touches my hand or cheek, or when he trains those
blue eyes on me, than when anyone else does those things…
While lost in thought, she
heard someone approach the room. The footsteps were familiar to Rishe; they
came at a regular interval without deviation. But while she was distracted,
Raul smirked.
“Come on, tell me why I can
hit on you and you’re unfazed, but that guy says your name and you don’t know
what to do with yourself.”
“That’s because…” Rishe
frowned again. Then she decided that she would never be able to get away from
this hunter, so she marched to the door and pulled it open to reveal a
surprised Arnold standing there.
Without saying anything to
Arnold, she grabbed his hand and declared to Raul, “I like his face and his
voice and the color of his eyes and the shape of his hands and everything
else!”
A weighty silence descended
on the room after Rishe’s impassioned speech. She didn’t let that deter her.
Pulling Arnold’s hand behind
her, Rishe continued pleading her case to Raul. “Prince Arnold’s face is the
handsomest in the world, of course, but it’s not just
his face! If he looked at you with those eyes and called your name with his
voice, then anyone would—”
“Rishe.”
She looked up at Arnold and
jumped. What she’d just described was really happening. Her gaze fell on her
hand, where she was still gripping Arnold’s wrist. Timidly raising her gaze,
she found that the most beautiful face in all her seven lives was giving her a
stern glare.
Oh…
It was like all her blood had
rushed to her cheeks.
What in the world am I saying
right in front of him?!
Rishe dropped Arnold’s hand
like it was on fire and dipped low into a clumsy curtsy. “I-I’m sorry, Prince
Arnold! Please pay no mind to what I just said! Forget it immediately!”
“…”
“Arrrgh!” Rishe’s head spun.
She lifted her head in Arnold’s direction and blurted, “I’m…I’m going to go
request some tea for our meeting!”
Before Arnold could reply,
Rishe fled the room and raced down the hall.
It’s just like Raul said!
Failure wasn’t embarrassing
to Rishe. She didn’t like causing trouble for people, but she considered making
mistakes to be a source of inspiration. So why did her face get so hot whenever
she made a mistake in front of the prince?
I must go outside to cool
down!
Her hands pressed to her
cheeks, Rishe scampered toward the courtyard.
***
Left behind in the room, Raul
now found himself the target of Arnold’s chilly, quiet gaze.
“…What did you say to her?”
“Eep! You’re so scary, Your
Highness!”
“…”
“You don’t need to worry. I
can’t win against your wife, so you can lower your guard some.”
Raul kept his tone light, but
Arnold’s expression didn’t soften.
Well, it’d be easy enough to
explain… Raul
shrugged. But hey, that’s not very fun! I think
I’ll keep quiet. Those two have a solid enough relationship that they can take
this much teasing.
Unrelenting, he flashed the
prince a gleeful grin.
TOUKO AMEKAWA HERE. Thank
you so much for picking up 7th Time Loop Volume 4!
This volume centers around
people Rishe interacted with in her fifth life. In this installment, Arnold’s
open affection for Rishe reaches a five out of ten! This meter doesn’t refer to
Arnold’s feelings for Rishe but rather the expression
of those feelings, and it rises when Rishe succeeds at cultivating some
emotional intelligence in Arnold. I’m sure we’ll find out what level his actual
feelings are at one of these days…
Wan☆Hachipisu-sensei drew
amazing illustrations once again! There were a lot of character designs this
time around. And they’re all so cute! Thank you so much, really. I look at them
every day with a big grin on my face. They grant me vital sustenance.
Thank you as well to my
editor! I’m very appreciative of all our back-and-forth email duels. It’s fun
to lose. I can’t win against the vast difference in our knowledge…
Volume 2 of the manga
adaptation by Hinoki Kino-sensei is out now, and that
scene is finally in manga form! When I saw the manuscript, it blew me away. I
didn’t know what to do with myself! Please check it out!
Thanks to all your kind
support, Volume 5 of the novel is on its way. I appreciate it so much! I’ll
continue to temper my skills and endeavor to create a story my readers can
enjoy.
I can’t say it enough: Thank you!















